Leaderboard

Hello everyone. I am sorry for being absent. Without further ado: Chapter Four: The Beginning of The Beginning. To my complete and utter surprise, I opened my eyes. To my then continued wonderment, I was completely, glaringly aware of it. It took a minute for me to realize where I was. Everything seemed rather white, like a hospital with a lighting bill that would knock their accountant on his ass, and I blinked. From my head to my toes, my body felt weird and fucked up, and I realized I could think a cuss word, and that I could think plenty of words. Somewhere a little was crying. My eyes were still adjusting, but as things became less pea-soup blurry and more ‘I have sleep gunk in my eyes’ blurry, I realized that there was not a grand deal of real estate available to me to move around in, and the clear plastic box I apparently now called home wasn’t meant for someone old enough to roll around anyway. I squinted and turned my head in the direction of the crying, and saw a little in a white onesie get hoisted up and bounced by a real life human in a blue tee shirt, who cooed and popped a bottle into her mouth, soothing her instantly. Was it over? Had I been regressed? Was I still waiting to be regressed? The chick in the tub (because that’s what it felt like, a clear plastic tub) next to mine was stinky, we’re talking cartoon waves wafting over to punch me in the nostrils levels of rank, and as I wriggled I realized I was too, so that shut me up real quick. A flood of pee entered my diaper again, and I’d known. Couldn’t stop it, but I knew. I watched the same person who’d fed the other little approach the adjacent tub some confusing moments later and raise up that little too. “Who’s a stinky Mary,” she asked, and I saw my former friend, whose only protest was soft gurgles, squirm in her arms, looking like she’d gained twenty pounds and had a haircut and all. She stuck her tongue out, her hands moved unintelligibly, and her eyes barely opened as the orderly carried her away. She was regressed. That other little was regressed. And, I thought as I heard footsteps approaching my tub, I was supposed to be as well. I would forever thank the quick thinking that allowed me to realize one thing: I had to play the part. I unfocused my eyes and moved my arms and legs pointlessly. I couldn’t play off a newborn, but maybe I could make them think I was at least still a baby. I thought about every baby and regressed little I’d ever seen and mimicked that when one of the orderlies, who looked like a teeny-bopper if I’d ever seen one, leaned into my tub too. “Hiiii cutie,” she said, and I didn’t even let my eyes focus on her long, because see? Look! I’m too regressed to even pay attention for more than a few seconds. I let a gurgle leave my throat and kicked my legs. Christ, this was weird and demeaning. “Let’s get your diapy changed, yes we will, yes we will!” To be changed by human hands was an experience; I’d never been diapered by anyone but my own mother back in the days when I actually needed it when I was too young to remember, and this teenager (volunteer?) was not going for the gold with this one. She was hasty and clumsy, she squirted lotion all over my stomach (which I stupidly slapped with my hands and giggled at, kicking and keeping this as squirmy for her as possible), and taped my diaper too tight, but some wiggling in the cot and I could probably get this thing loose enough to be comfy again. The whole time, I’d been craving something, and I didn’t know what, but there was something missing, that was for sure. Upon investigation, those bastards had taken all but five of my teeth, which was weird considering I was supposed to be a newborn like the rest of these idiots, but I wasn’t going to look a gift tooth in the mouth. Back in my cot, I ran my tongue over the gummy flesh, feeling just below the surface that they’d implanted something in there to keep my face shape. Which, I might add, felt chubbier than it’d been before, and I could tell they’d chubbed up my legs and arms. My tits were gone. I was willing to bet they’d given me a hysterectomy too. I couldn’t tell if my tendons in my leg had been cut -what the hell would that even feel like? - but as I stretched, I didn’t feel any different? To keep up appearances as an orderly passed, I stuck my thumb in my mouth, taking a note from Betsy, and oh, okay, that’s what was missing. The thumb felt like it was perfectly made for my mouth, and sucking it hit the craving I had just right, like a druggie getting their fix again. It made me feel relaxed, satisfied, fulfilled. Okay, noted: I had been regressed at least a tiny bit. I’d never had this kind of oral fixation before, so I guessed that some wires in my head had been soldered and dumbed down. Oh well, I would rather be a thubsucker like Thumbsucker than completely unaware of my environment. Maybe that little weirdo was onto something. Thumb in mouth seemed to make my head clear, clear enough to start coming up with a plan. My eyes scanned what they could of the ceiling, but if I tried to get up and get a full read of the area they might know something was up. I didn’t see any cameras, but that didn’t mean there weren’t any. As of right now, I wasn’t sure if I was still able to walk. My ankles felt normal as I grabbed both of my feet, theorizing in passing that I hadn’t been this flexible before, pretending to be fascinated by them. My brain conjured an image of myself walking, and yes, I could picture it, but there wasn’t going to be a chance to test it here. If I tried to jailbreak out of this container and discovered that I couldn’t walk, I’d flop onto the floor and be stuck there until someone saw me. Perhaps I could crawl? As fucked as it was, I was beginning to think that being adopted could be my best or worst bet. I could get adopted by some rich motherfucker with nine other littles who stuck me in a nursery and let a nanny (robo or otherwise) deal with us, hauling us out for appearances. Maybe it’d be some punishment-happy wacko who got their kicks smacking me around. I might as well still be in prison. There could be one of those people who’d adopt me to make me a pet for their spoiled rotten kid who’d pull at my hair and draw on me with marker. Now that sounded like hell, but I don’t think newborns who can’t even crawl are the usual choices for that. Granted, I wasn’t at newborn level. At least, I was fairly sure. Though, there was the best cast scenario, which is I got some normal suburban mother who renamed me Makayleigh June and showed me off to her friends at the local Drink And Paint, maybe wore a ‘mommy of the year’ apron and fed me while watching evening reality tv. That sounded terrible, yes, but I’d have a chance or two to try to stand up, drop the baby act, and figure out a plan to escape without her natural born 2.5 children catching me slide past the nice wainscotting and through the sliding glass door into their overly manicured lawn. I’d finally live that old dream of becoming a forest creature. At least I’d be free. For now, I wasn’t going anywhere, but I could at least try to control who adopted me, though that’d be much easier said than done. If I cried and fussed and threw up, I might attract some lunatic who wanted a challenge, but if I made myself too wonderfully appealing, the picture of a perfect daughter, I’d get snatched up fast by the wrong person. Profiling these Amazons would need to be a case by case basis. Plans churned and plotted in my head, I ran rampant with fantasies, an orderly came by and stuck a bottle of formula in my mouth (surprise surprise, it was the same wicked brew from inside the prison, and for once I found that dishwater taste somewhat comforting, or maybe my oral fixation just liked the bottle nipple, the jury is out) which I had to be conscious not to grab and hold on my own, since I didn’t think I’d be “old enough” to do that, and let the steady ichor of boredom creep over me. There wasn’t shit to do here but shit. Plan musing and people watching only took me so far, and fuck me sideways: there was not a clock in here. The orderlies checked their holographic watches, but never at an angle I could see. The big windows outside showed a cloudy day, but that meant I couldn’t even try to start training myself for forest life by learning to tell time via shadows. I got the sick idea in my head that maybe none of the babies here were regressed, we were all laying in these tubs like ‘oh shit’ and trying to play off the part of The Infant, kicking our legs and yawning and bawling at the slightest inconvenience. Surely there had been a mistake: for all intents and purposes, they’d aimed for me to be regressed to nothing, right? Had something gone wrong? Was my brain not wired to the lullabies and drugs they pumped me full of? I remembered detaching at the last minute before my consciousness faded away, and I’d done that just to make it more palatable for myself, but had that actually done something to my… I don’t know, psyche? My brains? I wasn’t a scientist or a doctor or a neurologist, I can never claim to be fully versed on what goes on in my neurons, but I’m almost positive something had gone wrong. My full awareness was not a planned event. Then again, I had these teeth. Newborns don’t get teeth. Just as I was attempting to get all of the red and yellow squares to their correct sides on my mental Rubix cube, someone in an adjacent cot burst into heavy, dramatic tears. Oh, what’s wrong, you got shit in your pants, baby? Me too, you’re not special. That was part of the rub of this godforsaken place: someone was almost always crying, and it served to make me a bit cranky, and to punctuate the monotony of laying in a plastic tub doing fuck all with pure irritation. Mary’s cry was higher than her voice had been; she’d had a low, velvety sort of tone before, but when I heard her cry it sounded like a real baby. Experimentally, I went “Aaaahhg” aloud. Sure enough, I felt pitched up, and my voice was craggly and raw. I hadn’t noticed when I was gurgling and giggling because I thought that was me being pitchy and annoying on purpose. Motherfucker’s had stolen my voice. There goes my promising career in opera. No one could even understand my jokes from here. I picked at my toes, pulled at my onesie, flopped around, pissed, felt my hair (they’d cut it) and sucked my thumb. This was the same level of boredom that I was facing in Intensive, though at least here I could watch the orderlies pass and make sweeping judgments about them, try to write their life stories. They wore name badges, and I tried to catch them as they’d gone by, but I could only see the ones who’d interacted with me in particular. The one who’d changed me was Heather, and I peggeg her as a ‘doing this for the summer credit’ sort of high school student. She was somewhat overeager but never elegantly executed in her actions, so she had the ambition but not quite the talent, at least in little rearing. I wove a narrative of her looking for a career in nursing, maybe she has a boyfriend that she’ll break up with at the beginning of her first turn at university because they totally want different things in life, he’ll do drugs but only the lighter ones, she’ll get hard drunk once and get into a fight with Bethany that they’ll never make up over until like eight or nine years later when Beth contacts her on social media because she wants to sell candles (from a pyramid scheme, of course) to her. Heather’ll get married too soon out of college to her Beau and they’ll make a baby, or adopt one if they can’t make it. It occupied me to think about that, and I tried it with other orderlies, though it was harder to gauge them when they didn’t interact with me. But hey now, I’m the one they’re here for. I can literally ask them for attention. As any theatre kid will tell you, it’s hard to fake crying and have it be convincing, so I wasn’t going to attempt fording that stream until I felt I really had to break out the wah-wah soundboard of ‘trying to sound like a crying baby’, but I could make a damn good noise. “Ahhh mawamhamhabawah!!” The higher voice helped. Some chick who wasn’t Heather was feeding a little three cots down from me, and I saw her look my direction and mouth “Hi!” Yes, you: entertain me, woman. I babbled like an idiot more, smiled like a big huge doofus and slapped my arms around. They had to get the clue that I wasn’t a newborn, but I felt like I wasn’t netting too huge a risk here: I think that was the point. After all, they’d left some of my teeth in. “Maggie, could you check on Rini?” Who’s Rini? Am I Rini? I’m not Rini. I’ll shit on someone’s hand if I have to live out the rest of my days named Rini. Why didn’t they just give me my old name? I had a name coming in here, I left if parked out front, I’ll give you the keys. I missed being Seenit. A woman, older than the teens but still youthful, who was much too pretty to be named Maggie used her slender arms to elevate me from the cot and up into the air where I could really see the place. She was holding me above all to see my kingdom, even the dark shadowy place you must never go. There was a desk, a door set in big windows, a myriad of computers, and about 15 cots. It was hard to get a good lay of the land because she was wiggling me, and I made sure to chew on my fingers, kick my legs, and what luck even a bit of drool got out of my mouth from the intrusion of my hand. Back down in her arms, Maggie gently took my hand from my mouth and poked my stomach, which actually tickled like a motherfucker and through my giggles, I chalked it up to another product of some regression. I’d never been ticklish besides on my feet, but her poking me hither and tither on my stomach was making me lose it like she’d told a knee-slapper of a joke. “Hello, hello little Rini,” her voice was pure honey, with her heavy dark brows on dark skin and a neat, slim jaw. What a woman. I felt bad for making her think I was a gooey baby, but what she didn’t know wouldn’t hurt her, or have me sent back to get actually properly regressed. “I think you’re just bored, aren’t you? Aren’t you? You’re in a bed too tiny for someone like you, and you have nothing to do.” “Too tiny,” asked one of the teens, “what’s that mean? I thought she was in the right height range?” “No no, Rini here is a special project,” Maggie said, and I popped my thumb in my mouth and listened while she bounced me, pretending to be trying to touch her name badge. Her full name was Margaret. “They have made her just a tiny bit older. Regression to complete newborn is the usual dictation for Little Criminals, but the program has room for small shifts. They think it’ll attract more adopters to have a wider brush to paint their adoptive palette with. She’s six months, and too big to be laying around all day with nothing to do.” In more ways than one, lady. She handed me her badge, to my surprise, and I decided that Margaret was officially my favorite. I flapped it around and chewed on it, which she had to have been anticipating. I was supposed to be six months instead of a newborn? That must have been it: they meant to not pump me with as much regression juice and I wound up getting hardly any at all. It was a mistake, a blunder, like someone forgetting to plug in the electric chair. I was hoping that I’d done some great mind bending breaking of the system, some actual ‘use the other 97% of your brain power’ mental acrobatics, but I guess that was fine too. Whatever, I wasn’t even mad about it. Not at all, promise. If I was the first in the system, then surely there’d be others. I had no idea how long it would be until another weeping wonder rolled through the doors, but if they had the same result, they might not be so slick about it, which meant people would investigate, which meant they just might find out that I wasn’t completely emptied, which meant they’d take me back there and do it for real, or worse. The best way around that would be to put some distance between myself and the prison. Either I had to break out… or I had to get adopted. These were the cards I had on the table, the two tarot cards that an old carnival psychic had laid out for me in her smoke and mirrors filled tent. Death, and The Fool. I’d have to choose one, and quick. ---- next chapter will get posted when i wake up. it will be a difficult chapter for our protagonist. i hope you will continue to enjoy the story. For now, ni ni ??

This is a story I started earlier this year, finally getting around to it after being so busy with College and being sick so often. I'm always open to listen to constructive criticism, and hope you enjoy! ------------------ -_-_Prologue_-_- “Case number 113498976, please approach gate 6,” a booming voice came over the speakers. I stood, my shackles shaking as i waddled towards the correct gate. A guard approached and did a quick pat down, then opened the door to the courtroom. It was just like in the tv shows, large and official looking, but dated. I was pushed towards a chair and was sat next to a sweaty man in his late fifties, wearing an old, ill fitting suit. ‘Looks like they went all out for my attorney’ I thought. The Judge walked up and and banged his gavel and the room fell silent, “Please be seated, Mr. Veroa vs The City of Houston, everybody seems to be here, lets begin,” he barked out. I sighed, looking around the room I was looking out at a bunch of official looking men and women giving me an angry look. I looked at the sodden carpet and zoned out for most of the time, I was in the wrong, I knew that, but I was hoping for a reduced sentence, or a sympathetic vote from the jury acquitting me. Several people took the stand, a security officer in a sling and a cop with a broken nose were there the longest. I didn’t need to listen, I knew what they were saying, that I was a dangerous, violent homeless man who posed a threat to society and should be made an example of. I started to think of prison. It was where I would inevitably be. The cell here would be luxury compared to what a state prison would be. I was thrown out of my thoughts when my lawyer elbowed me softly, “I’m sorry, what was the question?” I asked the Judge. “Do you want to give your side?” he asked with an annoyed look on his face. “Yes sir, I would,” I stood up and walked to the stand. The chair was heavy wood and uncomfortable. “On January 12th, I took food that was not mine from the store. I ran from their security, and pushed a cop at the exit leaving the unpaid merchandise outside the door. I then ran from the police and was caught later. I did try to resist arrest and I did state that I would make sure the arresting officer got what was coming for him, but it was in the heat of the moment, and I was not intending to follow up with the threat, I was just upset.” I finished looking around the room. There were a lot of shocked faces, angry faces, some I couldn’t read, but I hoped that since I gave an honest testimony, they’d be more forgiving. “Alright, please return to your seat sir,” he directed at me then turned towards the lawyers, “any other witnesses?” he asked. Both my lawyer and the opposing lawyer just shook their heads and the lawyer banged his gavel, “Jury will meet and decide the fate of Mr. Veroa and this case will resume when they’re ready” I was once again pushed around and back into the cell I was already acquainted with. It felt like a long while before the officer returned, but definitely not enough time for the jury to be ready. “Up.” was all he said as I was once again pushed into the courtroom. My lawyer had ketchup on his suit and looked like he was already looking forward to his next meal, not even acknowledging my existence. “Jury have you made your decision?” the Judge queried. A lady in the closest seat to the Judge stood up with a paper in her hand. “Yes your Honor, we the Jury find the Defendant, George Veroa, guilty on all counts and recommend the maximum sentence of 10 years in addition to his pending charges in prison.” The room was spinning. What had just happened? I pinched myself, ‘Ow’ i was unfortunately awake. I wasn’t listening to what was going on in the room, I was pushed back out and into my cell. I could spend my life in jail? “George!” I snapped my head to the voice. The Judge was standing there, his usual annoyed look was once again staring at me. “I’m sorry, it’s just a lot to take in,” I gave a half smile more for myself than him. “I’m able to give you an option, we’re doing a new program, and I feel you would be a good candidate for it. I gave you the option in the courtroom and you didn’t respond, so I figured you were thinking about it.” He signaled the guard over and he opened the cell. He walked in and the guard locked it behind him. “Listen,” he says as he sits on the bench next to me, “This program will get you out of a prison, but it is a prison of itself. I am not able to get you any details, as that’s a part of the program, the surprise element anyways. It is part of a new program the state is trying to alleviate the inmate population. With your other pending charges, you’re looking at a lot of hard time, and I for one don’t think prison is gonna ‘reform’ ya for the better.” He pauses and hands me a piece of gum. “You’re not a bad guy, you’ve had some bad luck, made some wrong decisions, but you’re smart, and that’s why I’m giving you an option, instead of just throwing you in some jail to rot. This is the best of a bad situation. You’re 24, George, you shouldn’t be in a cement 10 foot by 10 foot room for eternity. Please let me help you.” His eyes were caring, ‘he doesn’t seem to be fibbing, but what does he mean, not a prison, but still a sort of prison’ I pondered for less than ten seconds before saying, “How is it not a prison?” I figured he would just ask for a yes or no, but he gave an actual response. “You won’t be in a prison, jail, or anything like that, there’s no manual labor or prison guards, it’ll be some… partial freedom.” He flashed a quick smile and stood up. “Well?” I looked at him, stood and offered my hand. “I’m in. Thank you sir,” I said as we shook on it.

-_-_Chapter 3_-_- “All Littles wear diapers silly,” she said, scraping her nails along my back, bringing forth an involuntary shudder. The fact she said it with such knowhow, like it was as obvious as the sun being bright. I realize I never had the chance to look at myself, too terrified and fascinated with the world I’d been thrown in. I looked down at myself, finding a thick diaper secured around my waist, with a print of a childish cartoon printed on it.That wasn’t the only surprising find, as the hair on my legs and arms was replaced with thin blonde hairs. “What the heck,” I said in mostly disbelief. “I can control my functions, you know!” “We got a funny little, didn’t we Jack!” She giggled out. I tried to wiggle out of her lap,scooching only a few inches before she pulled me back in. “Gah! And what is wrong with my words? Why can't I say what i want?!” I could feel the anger starting to boil over in me, growing tired of them not giving a straight answer. “Littles don’t need all the words they once knew, so we opted to have the bad words not trouble you,” Jack stated, “along with some other issues we didn’t want you to suffer with.” He said it proudly, as if he himself had to carry this burden like a sack of rocks to the tallest peak. “Pause!” I said, rubbing my temples. They both froze, not sure what to do. “Can you let me down, please,” I don’t think I could sound more exasperated if I tried. She gently put me down, staying seated in her spot. I paced for a minute, trying to make sure I phrased my questions. The diaper, crinkling with every step, drawing my focus and frustrations. “I don’t need this.” I said pointing at the diaper. “We know you want to feel some control, but we don’t want you staining the furniture sweetie.” She wasn’t sounding chipper, or like I was dumb. She was serious. ‘Forget it, I am getting nowhere, way too fast with this’ I thought to myself. “Jack,” I pointed at the man, “and you are?” I asked the woman. “Mom,” she laughed,”I’m Anette, but we’d prefer it if you called us Mom and Dad. Other Bigs will find it strange to hear a Little call us by our first names.” I smiled, not at the statement, but that I was finally getting answers! “How long have I been out?” I asked as I sat down, my body getting tired. “You’ve been here for a little over a week, but you arrived in Ardenia nearly a month ago, you had some procedures that needed to get done, and to let your vaccinations start to kick in.” Jack started. ‘So its… I don’t even know when I left’ It was silent for a few minutes, I sat along the opposite wall of the two colossals, trying to think. “Would you like a drink?” Jack broke the silence, extending the sippy cup as far as he could, without leaving the couch. I was thirsty, and the stupid sippy cup was better than the thirst I was feeling. I lept for the cup, trying to twist it open. After a few failed attempts, I submitted to the fate of this loss, tasting the humiliation mixed with the sweet ambrosia of what tasted like caramel and vanilla. It only took half a moment to down the contents, feeling warm and a little more at ease.“Feeling better?” Jack asked with a smile, I nodded, “Thanks,” I handed him the cup and he headed to the kitchen. “Do you want to see your room?” Anette asked. “Yeah,” I started standing up, when I felt her hands starting to pull me up. “Um, can I walk please?” I tried to hide the annoyance from my voice. “Oh, the stairs are a little scary, are you sure?” she asked as she set me down. “I can do it, I kinda want to stretch my legs.” It was the best excuse I could come up with. I mean, who would want to be picked up all the time? The stairs were tall. I had to pull myself over each ledge, Anette looking worried, getting ready to catch me at any second. I crawled over the last step out of breath, pushing myself out of the way so Anette could come up securing the locking gate behind her. “You okay?” she squatted next to me, “I’m good… just tired” I panted out. I stood up, quickly sliding away from the railing. “Would it be okay to hold your hand?” She reached down, and I obliged, as she let me climb the stairs alone, plus she looked a little sad. She opened the first door on the right, showing the room I had a brief look at earlier in the day. In one corner there was a rocking chair, in front of it was a green patterned rug. There was a chest, some plushies, and a bookshelf on the opposite side of the room from the crib, adorned with some books I recognized, but most I didn’t. In the center of the room was a plastic table and two chunky plastic chairs, covered in art supplies. Next to the crib was a tall cabinet, with a pad atop it, matching the color scheme of the other furniture in the room. “Whaddya think?” Anette broke the silence, ‘what does she want me to say? Thanks for the baby stuff, it looks superb!?’ “It's huge,” I finally manage, “thanks.” She seemed to know I wasn’t enthusiastic, “give it a chance,” she knelt down next to me, holding my shoulders, “I know it is a big change, but I promise, we only want you to be happy.” She examined my face before speaking again, “want to watch a movie with us?” I continued staring at the ground, “actually, can I just take a nap?” I really just wanted to think and be by myself for a while. “Of course,” she empathized as she lifted me into my new wooden prison.

Chapter 22: Wanting to take advantage of the amazing summer we had been blessed with, Mom arranged for herself, Karen, Jack and me to spent the day at the nearby park. The same park that I took the bus to, what seemed like ages ago. The same park that I truly wore my diapers outside and public for the first time. Things had changed quite a bit since that first outing and when Mom announced her plans the evening before, I wasn’t particular bothered by the idea, it would be nice to get out of the house for a bit and it had been a while since we’ve spent time with Karen and Jack, “It will be fun.” I thought to myself as I was laying in my bed, feeling my eyes get heavy and my diape swell between my legs, before drifting off to sleep. In the morning I made quick work of my breakfast, surprisingly I awoke with only a soggy diaper, so when breakfast was done, Mom sent me to the living room to watch some tv, while she got everything cleaned up and got herself ready for our day out. Sitting on my designated spot on the floor, switching between the morning news and morning cartoons it didn’t take long for my breakfast to start making its way through my system. It started with a couple of small farts, which was accompanied by small spurt of urine escaping from my bladder. I could feel the pressure building and continued to pass gas, the sound made me let out a small giggle, as I found my paci that I had left on the blanket the night before and placed it between my lips, switching back to the morning cartoons and throwing the remote to the side. I shifted my weight and let out another fart, which sounded wetter and certainly louder, which made me laugh out loud behind my dummy, resulting in a string of droll escaping from behind the shield, sadly I wasn’t wearing one of my new bibs and the warm sticky saliva splattered onto the front of my onesie, but I failed to notice, as I was hit by another slight cramp resulting in another runny fart escaping into my diaper. I shifted my weight one more time and this was all it took for my bowels to let loose and send a cascade of warm mush into soggy padding of my diaper as I sat motionless and slowly felt it spread up the back and down between my legs. It amazing how disgusted I felt with myself the first couple of times I found myself in a messy diaper, how the feeling of the warm poop around my butt and the feeling of it squishing around my diaper with my every move, how even the smell of my own accident made me almost physically sick and now, well now it felt almost pleasant. I had gone from hating the feeling of a messy diaper, to almost enjoying the feeling of sitting in my own filth. I grabbed both my feet and rolled backwards onto my back, almost rolling into a ball on the blanket, a I felt the mess move around in my soiled diaper and once again let out a small giggle. “You all done, Honey.” The sound of Mom’s voice took me out of the moment and straight back to reality as I sat back up and saw her leaning against the doorframe, while zipping on a cup of coffee. “I wonder how long she’d been watching me.” I thought to myself, but the worlds that escaped my mouth from behind the pacifier was “Yeah, Mommy. All done!” “That’s good, let’s go get you all cleaned up and ready. Your cousin and Aunty is going to be here soon.” She took me by the hand, helping me back to my feet and had me waddle after her towards the bathroom. Inside Mom had everything laid out, I gently laid down on the changing mat on the floor and the soiled diaper was quickly disposed of into the diaper pail and after a quick wipe down, I was guided into an already waiting warm bath, where Mom made sure to wash me thoroughly, commenting that I was soon in need of another haircut, as used plenty of soap, shampoo and conditioner to wash me off. Once out of the bathtub and dried off, I was once again guided to the changing mat and soon found myself in a new clean diaper with an added stuffer for extra absorbency and volume. Surprisingly Mom had already picked my outfit for the day, sliding a fresh onesie over my head, this one white, with sun yellow edges and decorated with bright yellow sunflowers. The onesie was accompanied by a new piece of clothing in the form of a pair of light blue shortalls which Mom guided my feet and legs into, before instructing me to stand up, allowing her to showcase the buttons around the crotch area and fix the length of the suspenders, before pulling them over my shoulders and snapping them into place on the chest area of my new pants. Last came a pair of white socks and my outfit for the day was all done. Turning to see myself in the bathroom mirror, I quickly came to the conclusion that; Despite being a tad bit childish the combination of the onesie and shortalls did a lot to hike up and hide my thickly diapered bum. I smiled at my reflection and proceeded to do a quick spin trying to see myself from every angle. Mom instructed me to go watch TV for a bit, while she got the last things ready and waited for Jack and Karen to arrive. On my way to the living room, I filled a large glass of water and took it with me to my designated spot on the floor, being very careful not to spill anything on my new outfit and feeling rather proud when I succeeded in finishing the entire glass without a single slipup. Mom was busy moving stuff around, until I finally heard the doorbell and she rushed to greet Karen and Jack. I could hear the door open as Mom’s voice echoed through the house. “Oh hello, you two. Heya Jack, hi Jack. My you sure are getting big! Honey, come say hi!” I quickly scrambled to my feet, almost knocking over the empty glass on the blanket and waddled my way through the house to greet our guest. I spotted Karen with Jack on her arm, busy chatting to Mom as I entered the kitchen. The conversation came to a dead halt, as Karen turned her head and spotted me entering the room. Her eyes grew wide as I waddled my way closer to greet them. “Hi Aunty Karen, HI Jack.” I leaned in for a hug, as Karen did the same while balancing Jack perfectly on one arm and using her other arm to embrace me, making sure to let her palm run down my back and across my diapered butt. “Oh, hello Patrick. My don’t you look all nice and dressed up. What a cute outfit your Mom picked out for you.” She let go of her embrace standing back up, while making sure to make eye contact with Mom, giving her a quick glance, eyes wide open. “Yes, isn’t it adorable. It’s his first time wearing his new shortalls. But they are just perfect for such a pleasant summer day.” Karen let her eyes glaze over me one more time. “And with crotch snaps and everything. I just love it!” Mom gave me a huge smile. “Oh yes, snapcrotch have proved to be a real lifesaver for us. You won’t believe how much easier everything has become.” Karen let out a light chuckle before answering. “Oh trust me, they are just the best. With so many diaper changes during the day, they really do save a lot of time. But one will have to wonder, at this point who spends more time changing diapers, me or you?” Both women burst into laughter, which resulted in Jack also starting giggle loudly. The laughter soon subsided as Mom continued. “So, you two ready to go.” She made a playful gesture at Jack who proceeded to squeal in joy. “Yes, we’re all packed and ready to go. I got the SUV and the stroller and everything is packed in the back. Rob should be here shortly in the van. “Uncle Rob is coming with us!?” I exclaimed partly confused, partly excited about getting to spent some guy time with my uncle. “No, Pat. Uncle Rob got some things to take care of while we’re out.” My smile turned a bit sour as a result of Karen’s answer, but I quickly forgot about my disappointment as Mom instructed me to go grab my shoes and jacket. We were soon dressed and ready to go and just as I opened the front door ready to head out, Uncle Rob almost ran me over while in the middle of entering the house with a huge box in his arms. “Oh, watch out there, Pat!” He exclaimed doing his best to not lose his footing and trying to avoid slamming the box into the walls or doorframe. “Good to see you, Rob.” Mom greeted him as he put the box down in the middle of the kitchen. “You too, Susan.” He turned to face me. “Hi, Uncle Rob!” He responded by rubbing my hair and letting his eyes pan over me two or three times. “Heya, Pat. Don’t you look fancy.” I gave him a huge smile, as he turned to once again face Mom. “I got the last box in the back, looked fairly simply so it should be ready in no time.” Mom responded with a smile. “Thank you once again, Rob. You’re really a big help. We’ll get out of your way and let you get to work. Honey, grab your diaper bag and let’s get going.” I barely heard a word that was spoken, as I was far too busy staring at the large box sitting on the kitchen floor. “Watch in the box?” I exclaimed. Mom swiftly grabbed my hand and started pulling me towards the door, making sure to grab the diaper bag and swing it over her free shoulder. “Nothing for you to worry about. Now come on, Jack and Karen is already in the car waiting for us.” We left Uncle Rob alone and went into the driveway, where Karen already had the engine running. Mom opened the back door for me and motioned for me to get into the backseat next to cousin Jack who was safely strapped into his car seat, busy sucking away at his pacifier and playing with some kind of rattle. I jumped into the backseat, where Mom quickly grabbed a hold of the seatbelt and strapped me in before I even had time to react, before throwing the diaper bag into the bottom of the car between my feet and slammed the door, as she made her way to the front door and jumped in next to Karen and we were on our way. I zoned out for most of the ride to the park. Mom and Karen spent the whole trip chatting away, but it mostly appeared as background noise to me, as I stared out the window and spent a few minutes trying to entertain Jack. At one point he threw his play rattle out of reach and almost burst into to tears trying to get it, until I picked it up and shook it in front of him, turning his whimper into a light giggle, which resulted in a slight giggle escaping my own lips as I continued to shake the rattle in the air. We soon arrived at the city park parking lot, where Mom and Karen was quick to get out the car as Karen went to the back and started getting Jack’s stroller out and assembled, while Mom made her way around and got my cousin unstrapped from his car seat, while I started searching for the button to unbuckle my own seatbelt. “HONEY, please wait.” Mom’s voice was loud and clear, making me freeze in place, as I watched her unstrap and lift Jack out of his seat and into the stroller that Karen had waiting for him on the pavement. Afterward she swiftly moved around the car, opening my door and unbuckled my seatbelt, before guiding me out the car, not forgetting to grab the diaper bag from the floor. Both mine and Jack’s diaper bags were slung over the handles of the stroller, as we started making our way across the parking lot towards the entrance of the park. At one-point Mom quickly grabbed my wrist and guided my hand onto the side of the stroller. “Please hold on, Honey.” She gave me a caring smile, as I did as I was told and we walked into the park. We slowly made our round of the park, making sure to take small breaks from time to time, to enjoy the silence, hear the birds sing, watching the trees, pretty flowers and enjoy the warm rays of the summer sun. I felt myself tinkle a few times into my diaper, but didn’t bother to care. Thanks to the combination of my onesie and shortalls I felt my diaper being safely supported and secured in place and he extra padding was sure to absorb anything that could escape my weakened bladder. We reached the middle of the park, which had a large opened area with a huge open lawn and a huge playground with swings, slides and a large sandbox. The adult decided to take a break here, as Karen unstrapped Jack from his stroller and carried him to the far end of the sandbox. Mom took a seat on a bench in the shadows and with nothing else to do, I followed Karen and Jack to the sandbox and stepped into the warm sand, where Jack was already busy grasping the warm substance and squishing it between his fingers. I felt the soggy padding of my diaper squish underneath my weight, as I dropped onto my butt in the sandbox, quickly finding a bucket that had been left behind and started building a sandcastle to impress Jack. It wasn’t until I was sitting there in the sand next to Jack, trying to get a castle going, while keeping an eye on him, that I realized how much he’d grown in such a short time. He certainly wasn’t an infant or little baby anymore. Or well, he was very much still a baby, but he clearly starting to get a hang of controlling his own body, crawling and scooting around, grasping and palming things. He was aware of the world around him and took in every sight as a new experience. As I filled another bucket with sand and slammed it down bottoms up to reveal another pillar of my castle, I couldn’t help but think back to when I started my project. Back then Jack was barely able to sit, let alone crawl and now he was doing both just fine. Back then I had to fight and focus to just wet myself, let alone mess my diapers and just like Jack, now I was doing both just fine. We were both making progress in our development, Jack moving in one direction, me moving in the complete opposite, at some point our journeys would surely cross paths as Jack would surely catch up to me or I would simply move backwards so much, that I would eventually bump into Jack as he was moving ahead on his Journey. Hopefully at that crossroad I would be able to shift gear from going in reverse to actually be moving and follow alongside Jack on his journey towards pottytraining. I managed to get a rather impressive castle going, building towers, outer walls and even started digging a tunnel going under the whole thing. Jack would simply continue grasping and throwing sand around, crawling a few meters from time to time to explore new areas and once in a while stop and look for Mom and Aunt Karen and get a huge smile every time he spotted on the bench in the shadow, chatting away but making sure to keep a close eye on the two of us. Playtime ended as Karen picked Jack up from the sandbox, making sure to brush most of the sand of his outfit and carried him to the bench. Not wanting to be alone, I knocked over my impressive castle and waddled behind them greeting Mom at the bench. “Did you two have fun, Honey.” I nodded answering her question before taking a seat next to her on the bench. “I’m just going to give Jack a quick feed and then maybe we should get on our way.” Karen positioned Jack in her lap, pulling down one side of her top while using a cloth to cover herself up and placed Jack to her bosom. “How long are you planning to keep breastfeeding, Karen.” Mom answered as Karen slowly rocked Jack back and forth. “Well, until he thinks its enough or it get too troublesome. We’re already switching between formula and pumping bottles, I don’t want to rush him and I actually really enjoy it to. This way I always have something for him to drink.” She gave a smile, while continuing to rock back and forth. “Oh shot, that reminds me!” Mom almost erupted. “You must also be thirsting for something to sip on.” She turned towards me. “And I totally forgot to bring something for the two of us.” Karen gestured towards her diaper bag hanging on the stroller. “Oh, I brought a juicebox that I was planning on drinking myself. Its right in the bag, he can have that.” Mom quickly stuck her hand inside the bag and produce a small square orange juicebox. “You’re a lifesaver, Karen.” She proceeded to open and poke the straw into the box, before handing it to me. “Here you go, Honey. Drink up.” I had been thirsting for something to drink for a while. The sun had been beating down on the sandbox the entire time and the combination of my shortalls, onesie and diaper I was wearing three layers of clothes, which had been keeping my core temperature fairly high. I wasted little time grabbing the juicebox out of Mom’s hand, quickly putting the straw in my mouth and have the box a hard firm squish, resulting in a flood of juice shooting up through the straw and into my mouth, with a lot more pressure and at a faster rate than expected, as a result the sweet liquid exploded into my mouth faster than I could swallow it, meaning a large amount managed to pressure its way out and escape between my closed lips and splattered onto the front and chest area of my onesie and shortalls and a few drops even managed to hit the crotch and thigh area of my juvenile pants. “Jesus Christ, Patrick!.” Mom erupted quickly snatching the box out of my hands. “Look at your pretty new clothes.” Putting the juicebox down on the bench, she quickly went into my diaper bag and produced several wet wipes, which she used to the best of her ability to wipe of the juice splatter, before it had a chance to leave any permanent stains or marks on my brand new clothes. “I’m sorry, Mom.” I hung my head in shame. “I was just very thirsty.” I felt rather defeated by the fact that I had failed the simple task of finishing my drink, without making a complete mess of myself. She finished wiping the remaining juice off of my clothes, concluding that the damage had been done, as large dark orange stains were fairly visible on the front and around my chest area. “It’s alright, Baby. You just need to be more careful. It’s too bad ruining all your pretty outfits on their first outing.” She discarded the wipes in a trashcan next to the bench and once again returned to the diaper bag, this time producing a white bib with a huge smiling yellow sun on the front. “Here you go, Honey. I think its best you were this for a while.” As she tied the bib around my neck, my frown quickly turned upside down, not exactly happy about wearing such an infantile piece of garment in public. “Mom, do I really have to!?” She picked the juicebox back up and placed the straw right in front of my face, motioning for me to drink. “Hush now, Baby. We need to get going soon. Now drink up and be a good boy.” Reluctantly I proceeded to lean forward and ever so slightly parted my lips to let the straw enter my mouth and did my best to quickly suck down the remaining juice, being very careful not to let anything slip between my lips, as Mom held a firm grasp on the box. In the meantime, Karen had finished feeding Jack and had herself all covered back up. “Phew, that went right through you didn’t it?” She playfully asked Jack, quickly putting her nose to his diapered butt, resulting in the young child letting out a loud laugh. “Let’s get you changed and then I think it’s time for somebody to go home for a nap.” Scooping Jack onto her arm, she swiftly managed to produce a changing mat, wipes and fresh diaper from the diaper bag, swiftly placing the mat next to Mom and me on the bench with Jack laid out on his back and expertly proceeded to unsnap his onesie exposing his soiled diaper and got going getting her baby boy cleaned up. I watched the whole scene unfold with great interest, while still sucking away on the juicebox. “I may be in the need of my diapers at the moment, but at least I’m still far from getting changed out in the open and in public like Jack. I may be moving backwards in my journey faster than expected, but I’ve not fully crossed paths with Jack just yet.” I felt rather proud as those thought ran through my mind, happy that I didn’t have to endure such a humiliating and infantile experience just yet. My train of thought came to a sudden halt, by the sound of several snaps quickly popping open and the feeling of palm pressing against the front of my diaper and feeling its way around between my legs. I quickly looked down as my jaw dropped resulting in a rather large amount of juice to flood out of my now wide open mouth and dripped down my jaw and onto the front of my bib, as I realized that Mom had popped open the crotch of my shortalls and several snaps of my onesie and was in the middle of feeling her way around my diaper area, searching for any leaks or something worse. “We’re only wet over here. Soaked, but only wet. He’ll be fine till we get home.” She quickly closed my onesie back up, before spotting the juice remains that was still dripping from my wide open mouth and onto the front of my bib. “Think that’s enough for now.” She pulled the juicebox away from my mouth and used her free hand to grab the bib to use it as a cloth to wipe the remaining juice from around my mouth. As the last droplet of juice was removed from my face, the voice of a young women broke the moment. “Excuse, is it okay if I sit.” My eyes shot open as both me, Mom and Karen all turned our heads to face the women who I recognized instantly. This was the same pretty girl that I had seen on my first diapered trip to the park, so long ago, the girl I had spotted feeding her own baby as I made my way around the park in a soggy nappy. Here she was again, her baby boy hanging in a sling close to her chest and with the sweetest smile across her face. “I didn’t mean to push you away or anything. But would it be okay if I sat next to you.” Karen who at this point had finished changing Jack and was in the middle of putting her supplies away, gave her a gentle smile. “Oh, you’re not intruding at all. We were actually just about to leave. One of these two are in need of a nap.” “If not both of them.” Mom cut in followed by a light chuckle, as she finished closing the last button of my shortalls. “The bench is all yours.” She finished before standing back up, motioning for me to do the same, as Karen picked Jack up from the bench and placed him back in the stroller. “Thank you so much.” She responded taking a seat on the bench and started unbuckling the child from his harness. “You two enjoy the weather.” Mom happily responded with a smile, as she gently guided my hand onto the stroller that Karen started pushing down the path. I did my best to avoid getting eye contact with the young mother, but as we made our way towards the exit I could help but turn my head to look back, only to spot her staring straight at me, wide eyed as her stare shifted up and down my person, clearly paying close attention to my diapered butt with shifted from side to side, as I walked next to the stroller towards the exit. We took the short route through the park and soon reached the exit and the parking lot, where Mom quickly scooted Jack out of his stroller and placed him in the carseat, while Karen got everything packed away into the back of the car. As earlier in the day, I was guided into the backseat next to Jack where Mom once again made sure to buckle me in tightly, before her and Karen took their respective seats in the front of the car. Traffic seemed to have picked up a fair bit compared to the trip to the park, meaning the ride home took a great deal longer, then the original drive. Jack drifted off to sleep in his carseat fairly quick, while Mom and Karen engaged in some boring chit chat, while listening to the radio in the front, leaving me to entertain myself for the remaining time until we got home. There is only so much time you can spend looking out the window, especially when you’ve seen the route and city hundreds, maybe thousands of times. At one point I spotted Jack’s rattle toy from earlier laying on the seat between us and with nothing else to do proceeded to pick it up and toss and turn it in the air, inspecting every square inch of the brightly colored plastic, at one point finding a button on the side, which made the whole thing light up in a rainbow colored display, which brought a small smile to my face. As mentioned I’d been fairly happy, if not even proud earlier to not having to endure a public dirty diaper change next to Jack while at the park. Despite my diaper being extremely soaked, at least I’d been able to avoid messing myself longer than my baby cousin on this particular, but as I was about to learn making it out and back home with only a soaked diaper to show for it, wasn’t about to be an option. As before it started with slight cramps, which quickly made their way downwards through my bowels, building in intensity as they did. The passing of some light gas came next. One fart, two farts, the third fart proved to be rather loud and sounded kind of wet. That’s when Mom and Karen decieded to pause their conversation and turn down the radio ever so slightly, as Karen looked into the rearview mirror spotting Jack completely motionless and fast asleep in his carseat. Next her mirror gazed shifted to me and continued to shift between me and the road, as I proceeded to pass gas several more times into my soaked diaper, as a foul smell started making its way around the cabin. “Think you’re going to have quite a clean up to look forward to, when we get home.” She said raising her eyebrows at my Mom, while returning her attention back to the traffic in front of her. “I’m kind of getting used to it, to be honest. I’m actually surprised he’s been able to hold it for this long today.” She answered back, while staring at my reflection in the rearview mirror. I completely ignored the fact that they were talking about me like I was not even there, or like if I was not able to understand their adult conversation. I was far too busy shifting my weight from side to side a few times, before finally feeling my bowels completely relax, as the familiar feeling of warm mush exploding and expanding into the backseat of my diaper and slowly spread up the back and down between my legs. After spending so much time in dirty diaper, I must have started to become anosmic or noseblind to my own odor because according to Aunty Karen a foul smell soon made its way around the whole inside of the car, even forcing her to crank her window open at one point, allowing some fresh air to enter the cabine and make the last few minutes of the ride home bearable for her and Mom. The comments made by Karen about my scent didn’t really bother me, I was actually enjoying the feeling of once again being in a messy diaper, feeling the pull of my onesie keep the diaper firm place, as I once again turned my stare out the side window and watched the buildings pass by, until we finally made the turn up our driveway and arrived him once more. “Oh,I hope Rob had time to finish.” Mom exclaimed while undoing her own seatbelt and opening the door to exit the car. “For your sake, I hope so to. You could certainly use it for this one.” Karen proclaimed while also swinging her door open, taking in a fresh breath of air, as she exited the car. Before Karen even had time to open the door in Jack’s side, Mom already had mine wide open and quickly unfastened my seatbelt, grabbing both my wrists firmly almost pulling me out the car and towards the house, as I kind of struggled to keep up, waddling close behind her with wide steps, feeling my nappy and the mess inside shift from side to side with my every step. “I’m going to see if Rob is done and get this one changed, just help yourself to whatever in the kitchen.” She yelled towards Karen, who was still in the process of unbuckling Jack from his carseat, as we reached the front door. As we entered Mom quickly dropped to one knee and untied my shoes, slipping them of my feet. “Phew! Got to agree with your Aunty on this one, Honey. You are in desperate need of a change.” She quickly untied her own shoes and once again took me by the wrist, leading me further inside. In the kitchen we were greeted by Uncle Rob, just as he opened the fridge and produced an ice cold beer for himself that he proceeded to crack open. “Oh, welcome home.” He said raising his beer with a smile, before taking a large sip. “Thanks, Rob. Karen and Jack is right behind us. But this one is in desperate need of a change.” She motioned towards me with a slight nod. “I’ll say so. I could smell you two all the way from the driveway.” He chuckled, before taking another sip. “But its perfect timing. I just finished putting up and packing everything away like 15 minutes ago.” A wide smile spread across Mom’s lips. “Oh, really!? That’s perfect Rob!” He proceeded to give himself a sarcastic pat on the shoulder with his free hand. “Yeah, Uncle Robbie got everything set up for his little nephew. Check it out, I’ll go help Karen and fetch Jack in the meantime.” He made his way past us, setting his beer down on the counter, before exiting through the door. “Come on, Honey. Follow along now.” Mom had yet to release her grip of my wrist and started dragging me down the hallway towards my bedroom, grabbing the handle of the door and pushing it open.

Chapter 5: Acquisition There was no shortage of parking spaces in the CVS lot for Heather to choose from. It was almost eerily empty, save for one or two vehicles that probably belonged to an employee or two inside. The lot was so empty in fact, that Heather was briefly concerned that the store was closed. But to her relief, an open sign was visible in the front window. She smoothly pulled up her car to the nearest parking space and cut the engine of her Subaru. This was it. The confidence Heather had gathered from her previous stop to the grocery store was beginning to falter. It's now or never, she reminded herself. Running her hand along her crotch and feeling the soggy padding squish underneath was enough to make up her mind. The cramping of her bowels provided some urgency to that now established task. With a deep breath Heather exited the car. Upon emerging from the cold, Heather was immediately met with a flash of bright red hair. Standing on a small stepladder was an athletic girl around Heather's age wearing a CVS polo, who was, at the moment, preoccupied with stocking a shelf of what appeared to be first aid supplies. Preoccupied of course, until the sound of the sliding doors and deafening winter heaters from behind brought her inquisitive green eyes to what was just now dawning on Heather, the only customer in the store, her. "Oh, hi there! Do you need help finding anything today?" Said the redhead, in all too energetic of a voice. Heather gulped. "Um, no thanks. I think I'm good..." Pleaseleavemealone pleaseleavemealone pleaseleavemeal... "Alrighty, if you say so" the girl replied almost disappointed, "But if change your mind, I know this whole place like the back of my hand. Long hours and no customers will do that to someone...." a wistful look formed on the girls face. "But anyway, once you find what you need, just come up front and I'll ring you up." "Thanks." was all Heather could respond with, but she wasn't sure if she meant it. The girl looked awfully familiar and the implication of having to go through her to purchase diapers made Heather's stomach broil. Making sure to wander a few isles before stopping, Heather glanced in the direction of the strange girl to make sure she wasn't paying any attention to where she was going next. After confirming that to be the case (she was once again stocking shelves), Heather quietly slipped into the incontinence isle. The nostalgic and instantly recognizable smell of disposable diapers quickly found its way to Heather's nose. She couldn't help but take a deep whiff before getting down to business. Except for Heather, the was another business to attend to. After attempting to weight the numerous different diaper options available, the pressure in Heather's bowels which were only exacerbated by her nerves, was making the simple task of shopping almost impossible. Making any meaningful decision besides how she was going to relieve herself seemed impossible. All except one. Heather knew deep down that she really wanted to use her already wet goodnite, but at the same time; was she really going to mess herself in public? But not only that.....in the diaper isle of all places? Heather had to clench her cheeks, feeling her bowels cramp yet again. She made one last glance at the bathroom across the store. Then down at her pants. The irony of where she was choosing to do this was not lost on Heather as she gingerly assumed a semi squatting position. Her heart was racing and her palms were sweaty. Heather couldn't believe what she was about to do. She allowed her body to push. And for the second time since potty training, Heather was pooping herself intentionally. Her face was beet red as she felt the warm waste begun to coil up around her bottom. The sticky mass quickly meet resistance from the small seat of her goodnite and jeans forcing Heather to push harder, causing a small grunt to escape her. With suddenly very little space left in the seat of her pants, the previously deposited mess now found space towards the front of the goodnite. After about a minute of effort and an inability to expel anything more, Heather finally considered the deed done. And then she smelt that deed. It was one thing to mess in the comfort of her home when she was alone, as the smell didn't bother Heather very much. But now, in public, anyone within a twenty foot radius of her would be able to smell the steamy load in the seat of her pants. Heather was now a lot more nervous to checkout then she was before. Pushing that fear aside for the moment and resuming the task at hand, Heather continued to scan for a diaper that would fit her. A pink colored package that had previously escaped her gaze now caught her eye. Bending over to investigate, Heather's jeans lost all slack, forcing the poop to compress against her backside in a way that Heather didn't want to admit she enjoyed. Once she found her focus again, Heather read the label: *New* Coddlers diapers: Made for all ages for all reasons. She snatched a package for women, a 48 count which had flower patterns on it, and turned to look at the size chart. Apparently a small would fit her perfectly. Am I really about to do this? Heather's hand tenderly patted her backside feeling the bulge she had just recently made. That and the smell surrounding it seemed to answer her question. Now for the hard part. Face blushing furiously, Heather made her way to the front of the store, feeling the mound on her behind shift sensually with every stride. The red headed girl was quickly there to meet her. "Find what you need?" She stopped stocking the shelf and turned her lightly freckled face towards Heather. Then she stopped and looked at Heather a little harder, almost squinting in recollection. "By the way, does your name happen to be Heather? I thought I remembered your face when I saw you come in." Heather's eyes went wide. "It is, isn't it! I'm Samantha....I think I remember seeing you at school!" Heather contemplated bolting out of the store, but before she could, Samantha said the one thing Heather was hoping she wouldn’t. "Hey can you smell that....oh" Samantha had just seen the package in Heather's hands. It didn’t take a genius to put two and two together. "Sorry I didn't realize...." the previously talkative redhead suddenly had nothing to say. Heather felt tears begin to well up in the corners of her eyes. She looked at her feet in shame. The store floor had become the only thing in the world that could be focused on. What was I thinking? "Hey, look at me." The statement was so direct, blunt, and surprising, that Heather couldn't help but meet Samantha's eyes with her own, albeit through a few tears. "I will never tell another living soul about this. I swear." Heather, in tears and more vulnerable then she had ever felt, had no choice but to nod her head. "You don't need to feel bad. I mean, I've seen way weirder shit working her, okay? And often times that shit isn't confined. I'm talking on the walls. THE WALLS!" Heather managed a smile between sobs at Samantha's exasperation. Heather would remember it as a surreal feeling as Samantha directed her to the checkout where the package of diapers was quickly scanned and masterfully bagged. Heather silently appreciated the way Samantha bagged the diapers so that you couldn't tell what was inside, even if for some reason you tried. She handed the appropriate amount of cash over the counter. "Thanks and sorry for the trouble." Said Heather quietly, only sniffling now and feeling like maybe the world wasn't actually ending. "Anytime. And hey, let's hang out or something at school. You seem like a very interesting person, which I find is something missing in most people nowadays. Plus there's definitely more to this situation than I understand, and the ambiguity if that is kind of killing me. I'd love to talk about it sometime or maybe never mention it ever again. Whatever you prefer. Geez quit ranting Sam, ..... just ..... don't be a stranger.....okay?" "Um...yeah, sure I guess..." Heather was kind of at a loss for words. How had she never noticed this strange girl before? "Sweet, nice meeting you. Smell you later! Wait, bad choice of words....?" But Heather was at once too busy laughing to care. She thanked and apologized to Samantha, no call her Sam, one more time before making her way out of the CVS, bag of real diapers in hand and messy goodnite in tow. Heather sat down, or rather squished down into the front seat of her Subaru. Although she had to admit the CVS experience wasn't quite what she had anticipated, or could have anticipated for that matter, the fact of the matter was that there were 48 real, correctly sized, ready to be used diapers in the back seat of her car. As for Sam's promise, well, Heather believed her. The thought of a betrayal nagged at her of course, there was always the possibility that Sam would tell everyone, but those fears seemed more out of paranoia than anything else. Those fears were put on hold when Heather arrived home and stepped out of her car, only to realize her goodnite had leaked through her jeans and onto the seat. Apparently the size of her mess, coupled with all the sitting and squirming was just too much for the pull-up style garment that was only really ever designed for bedwetting. Luckily the seats were leather, (Heather new it was a steal when she bought it), and her pants very washable. After nearly having another heart attack anyway, and an hour of cleaning up the messes she had made, bottom included, Heather finally took a breath. Her new package of Coddlers stared back at her expectantly. Heather opened the top and the rows of folded pink squares greeted her in return. Resisting the urge to put one one immediately, Heather instead opened up her snapchat. She found Sam's account very quickly and a quick request was answered even quicker. Should she be on her phone at work? Timmothy's account was harder to find, and even after waiting for what seemed to Heather like an hour, which was in reality only around twenty minutes, did she give up waiting for the request to be answered and instead went downstairs to continue her Netflix binge, but not before hiding the package of diapers deep within her closet. Heather's parent's arrived shortly thereafter and all was well and good. Except for the fact that tomorrow was a Monday, which meant school, which meant more tedious work for Heather that was below her skill level and agonizingly boring. The only thing she was really looking forward to was how wearing a real diaper under her casual clothes for the first time since infancy would work at school. Oh, yeah. She was wearing to school. After dinner, Heather made sure to pack a change in the bottom of her backpack along with her school supplies before showering, after which she returned to her room and shut the door. A cool draft in Heather's bedroom demanded a quick change as Heather shivered in her towel, knowing not if it was cold or excitement or nerves that was causing the shaking. She reached into the back of her closet and felt for her prize before pulling out a plastic square. It had a cute flower pattern on the front with little vines wrapped around them. Heather dropped the towel she was holding around herself and as quickly as she could, taped the Coddler between her legs and slide on some PJ's before jumping under the covers. The padding was significantly thicker. That was the first thing Heather noticed. The second was a slightly louder rustle then the goodnite, which made Heather a little more fearful of the next days commitment. She only relaxed when she let her bladder do the same, and she felt the familiar warmth of a wet diaper encompassing her, only to be pleasantly surprised by the lack of moisture she felt after she finished. These can definitely hold more, Heather realized. Wait if course they can, there real diapers. I'm in a real diaper. This dream come true made her giggle. I'm in a diaper. I'm in a diaper. It was like a song she sang to herself. And that song carried on until well after Heather fell asleep, and the moon rose quietly through the clouded sky.

“Eliza! Eliza! Wake up!” A hand gripped my wrist and I jolted awake. I sat up with a start, my chest heaving up and down as I struggled to control my breathing. I wrenched my arm back and flailed my limbs as I desperately tried to escape my invisible bonds. “Honey, calm down. You were having a bad dream.” I took a swing at the voice, before my arms were forcefully held in place. It took me a terrifying minute to stop fighting against the intruder and let the world ever so slowly come back into focus. I was back in my bed at home, and the person restraining me was my mother. I began to weep before I felt arms close around me and gently rock me back and forth. I hated affection, but now I flung myself around my mother as if she was the only thing keeping me anchored to reality. I didn’t care if I was fifteen, or twenty, or thirty. “Shh Shh it’s okay it’s okay. You’re safe, you’re safe!” I didn’t feel safe. My body shook with involuntary sobs from the lingering terror of my nightmare. All at once I was beginning to feel trapped. I pushed my mother away and sprang out of bed. I danced in place in my room with arms spread out. I needed space and air. Then I would need my mother's embrace once again before the cycle repeated itself. “Sweetie…” “Don’t call me sweetie!” I loathed being called sweetie. “I’m sorry. I know, I’m sorry.” Her eyes were filled with sadness as she looked me up and down. Her stare drifted from my soaked Nightmare before Christmas pajamas over to my bed. I watched as she pulled the covers back to reveal the large wet stain on my sheets. “Oh, Eliza.” She whispered. Her voice was a mix of sympathy and concern. “You don’t have to go through with this.” “I do.” my voice cracked with emotion. I had been putting on a brave face, but in reality, the stress of the trial, the stress of testifying, the stress of facing her was knocking down my carefully constructed tough girl facade faster than I could put it up. I felt like everything was collapsing around me. What I wanted more than anything was to go in the backyard and light up, but now that I’d woken up half the house I doubted I could sneak it without getting caught. “She’s going to jail whether you testify or not.” “You don’t know that!” “Eliza, look at yourself. You’re shaking, you’re sweaty, and you're covered in... If I had known this was going to affect you so much, I never would have allowed you to testify in the first place.” “I’ll be fine.” I let out a snort of air as I paced the room. “Lizzy, stop. Stop pretending you’re fine, you’re not fooling anyone, especially not looking like...like that. ” I looked down at myself and cringed in disgust, noticing for the first time how bad it was. I had only been vaguely aware of a heavy dampness on one of my pajama pant legs, but now that I was beginning to calm down, the full extent of the damage became apparent. I let out a moan and hung my head. It was down my legs and up my back. I sighed in defeat and let my mom push me into the bathroom. “It’s going to be okay.” She said before closing the door and leaving me to shower. As the warm water ran over me I leaned my head against the tiled wall and pounded my fist in the air as the memories once again filled my head. ………………………………………………………………………………………………………………. I should have known something wasn’t right the moment I felt those fingernails dig into my skin. Never before had I felt such a terrifying aura, but she had turned it on and off so fast I chalked it up to a mix between my imagination and a warning to behave myself. My mom had said she could do as she saw fit but, I don’t remember her ever doing something like that before. I thought back to when I was younger, but she had always been so sweet and kind. I saw her as a second maternal figure. Maybe I had just never acted out in front of her before? I scooped up Lily into my arms and headed to the backyard as she wiggled and squirmed in protest. She hated physical contact about as much as I did, but I felt a great urgency to leave the house and the backyard didn’t sound like such a bad idea after all. My jaw nearly hit the floor when I stepped outside. I remembered their backyard being big, but they certainly didn’t have all this. There was a large above ground pool, a giant trampoline, trees, fountains, and adult sized swingset. Both Lily and I stood in stunned silence as we took it all in. “I’m trying to make the best of what little time he has left.” a voice said beside me. Debbie must have sensed our awe. I had no idea this was all back here. “Can he...can he use any of this?” I asked. I honestly had no idea what kind of condition James was in. “He used to.” Debbie said. “It’s all second hand stuff. Donations mostly. It took a few days to get the rust out of the trampoline, and I was able to patch up the holes in the pool. We used that mostly for physical therapy. This though!” she said patting the swing set. “On his good days he still loves getting pushed in the swing.” Her smile fell into a frown. “The bad days though I don’t know where he is. I don’t know if he’s aware of his surroundings or not.” She let out a long sigh. “Jump! Jump!” Lilly said pointing to the trampoline. Her eyes were filled with so much excitement I could hardly reign her in. “Lily, shh” I whispered. She wasn’t having it. Patience was an unknown virtue to toddlers. “JUUUMMMPPPP!” Lily screamed. I cringed. Debbie smiled and squatted down to Lilly’s eye level. “You want to go jump on the trampoline, sweetie?” Lily nodded her head with enthusiasm with a huge grin plastered across her face. “Well, I don’t know… It’s awfully big, and you’re awfully small.” Lily was horror struck. She looked as if someone had just ripped her favorite stuffed animal into pieces right before her eyes. “I think… I think you’re going to have to prove to me that you’re a big girl. How can Lily prove herself…?” Debbie tapped her chin and pretended to think long and hard. “Well, maybe if we had her… no no, that’s much too hard. I’m sure there’s other things we can do besides jump on the trampoline.” “No!” Lily whined. “I can do it!” “Hmm… it’s an awfully tough challenge, but I suppose it would prove Lily is a big girl.” “Lily is a big girl!’ “Alright, if you think you can handle it. Eliza!” Debbie said in a deep booming voice. “Go forth and bring out the Chalice of Champions!” I cocked my head to the side and mouthed, the what? “You know the…” she connected her hands to create a cylinder shape. “Oh oh, right! The Chall-” my face fell. “Isn’t a chalice something you drink out of?” Debbie cringed. “Maybe not the best name, afterall.” I laughed and she gave me a wink. I had forgotten how good she was with kids. I ran back inside and retrieved the “Not Chalice of Champions.” “I have returned from my quest, M’lady.” I said bowing and placing the potty on the patio. “Princess Lily of Cardinal Court, your throne awaits.” Debbie said, motioning to the hunk of plastic. “In order to prove yourself a big girl you must sit upon your throne and produce the Water of Midas!” “The Water of Midas?” I asked with a snort of laughter. “Hey, I’m making it up as I go along.” Debbie said. Debbie was good, I’d give her that, but she had never come face to face with the likes of Lily, who wouldn’t hesitate to look you in the eye and proceed to poop on the floor if it meant doing the opposite of what she was told. There was also no way she’d warm up to a stranger this fast, she was a creature of habit and she hated breaking rou- I stared in shock unable to finish my own thought as I watched my little sister, the most defiant little pain in my ass, not walk but run to the potty, drop her pull up and and sit. I was trying to make sense of what I was seeing. Okay, okay, so she got her to sit. Big deal. That was only half the battle. She would hold it though. She always held it until you gave up. It was a battle of wills to see who would relent first. “I’m done.” Lily announced. No. No. No. No. There is no way she went! No way! There is no way in hell it could be that easy. “Well it looks like we have a winner!” Debbie announced when Lily stood up. Debbie had to be pranking me, she just had to be. I peered into the bowl expecting to find it empty, but there it was. “Water of Midas” I stared at Debbie dumbfounded. She just smiled smugly in return. I shook my head and laughed. “Can we borrow your trampoline?” I watched as Debbie picked out the bowl and examined it. I scrunched up my face in disgust. What was she doing? “I don’t like this color; it’s too yellow.” she said. She was staring at it so intently I was tempted to ask if she could read my fortune in it. “Umm, well, it’s pee...so?” “Look at it.” I tried to understand what she was seeing that I wasn’t. “Yeah, still pee.” “It’s supposed to be clear. I think she’s dehydrated.” “Oh,” Was all I could think of to say. I scratched my head in confusion as I watched her walk inside to dump it. “That was weird.” I mumbled to myself. “Jump!” Lily said. “I’m a big girl.” “Yes you are!” I said. “You did a really good job! But let’s wait for Debbie to come back and tell us it’s ok first.” We waited for ten minutes, and I wondered if Debbie was even coming back out, but soon enough she appeared pushing James out in his stroller. My insides churned as I saw him, his head back against the headrest and his sunken eyes looking out into nothing. He looked even worse up close. He looked so thin and frail. “I thought he could join us. It’s such a nice day out.” “Yeah.” I mumbled looking away in an attempt not to stare. I watched instead as Debbie replaced the bowl back inside the Elsa decorated plastic seat. “Jump!’ Lily begged. “Jump! Jump! Jump!” “Yes, yes! You’ve proven yourself a big girl!” Debbie said. “Now I need you to continue to be a big girl! Think you can do that?” “Yes!” Lily cheered. “You can jump on the trampoline as long as you can keep dry. Wet pull ups and no more jumping until you can prove you're a big girl again.” Lily agreed, but seeing how excited she was, she most likely would have agreed to sell her soul if it meant she got to bounce. “And I want you to drink plenty of water! I don’t want you getting sick!” She bent down and retrieved two metal canteen bottles with our names written on the side with black Sharpie. She handed one to each of us before telling Lily to go have fun. She didn’t need to be told twice. I hoisted her up and she crawled through the protective netting on all fours and let out a loud shriek of pleasure as she began jumping up and down. I was about to climb up myself but Debbie stopped me. “Eliza, I said only big girls get to jump on the trampoline.” I waited for the joke, but we just stood there awkwardly facing each other. I tried to play along. “Uhh, How might thou prove one’s worth?” I winced half expecting a scolding for my attitude earlier, but none came. Instead my mouth gaped open as she pointed once again to the potty. “You must sit upon the throne and produce the Water of Midas.” All was silent for a good five seconds before I burst out laughing. Her deadpan delivery really nailed the punchline for me. I was beginning to remember why I had liked her so much when I was little. Her ability to get into character was like nothing else I'd seen. When we made eye contact though, the laughter ceased. She continued to show no sign of humor and it was making me uncomfortable. “You’re not serious. I’m twelve! I can use the bathroom just fine.” “I’m concerned about your inability to notice the problem with your sisters urine.” “W-what? I- I don’t understand..” “I’m worried about you. I need to know what yours looks like.” “It looks like...pee?” I took a step back from her. This conversation had taken a bizarre left turn I wasn’t prepared for. “I don’t think it’s normal. I’m now responsible for your health and safety and if I feel you’re not drinking enough water…” “Then I’ll just drink more water, you don’t need to see-” “You do not tell me what to do young lady.” The venom was back in her voice. She was coming closer to me now and I could feel myself shrinking in her presence. “While you are staying here you will do as I say, do I make myself clear? You will not question me and you will not back talk to me; your mother may put up with it, but I will not!” She was nose to nose with me now and as she looked into my eyes I felt a wave of absolute terror I had never felt before. I hadn’t the slightest idea what I had done to make her angry and the sudden shift in personality was alarming. I could feel tears welling in my eyes. “The-the bathroom, then, you can see after.” “No, the toilet water will dilute it.” she pointed again at the plastic potty. “I- I can’t do it. I’m too big!” “Then squat over it.” “No!” I stood my ground. This was nuts! She was nuts! Did she really expect me, a twelve year old, to squat over a plastic potty in her backyard in front of everyone so she could see the color of my pee? “Then you will stay out here until you do.” She whispered to me. “Now drink.” She thrusted the bottle with my name on it into my hands. I pulled the stopper and sucked down large mouthfuls of water. She seemed satisfied until I made a face. “It tastes funny.” “It’s called tap water. I’m sorry we don’t live up to your high class expectations.” I felt like she had just slapped me in the face. I was so stunned and confused by everything going on, I stuck the bottle back in my mouth and pulled a few more mouthfuls. “Lizzy! Play with me!” Lily called from the trampoline. I looked at Debbie, who plastered on another grin. “What are you waiting for? Go play.” I hurried away from her as fast as I could as Debbie took a seat on the old picnic bench next to James and watched us. I jumped around with Lily for a bit but my heart wasn’t really in it. I kept looking over my shoulder at them. Debbie never seemed to look away from me. Everytime we made eye contact, she motioned for me to drink and I obeyed. “Does your water taste funny?” I whispered to Lily. “Let me try a sip.” “No, mine!” She chugged it down. This concerned me. My sister was picky about just about everything. She would have noticed right away if something was off about it. Maybe Debbie was right and I was the picky one. Maybe it was just tap water? After another two hours I was absolutely exhausted. My sister's boundless energy knew no limits. Despite my bizarre run in with Debbie that left me on edge, the trampoline had won over my full attention in the end. I jumped high in the air performing front flips and backflips to my sisters awe as she demanded I teach her how. I’d jump next to her and send her flying in the air, but the closest she ever came to doing a flip was landing on her back. This didn’t seem to bother her in the slightest. I could tell she was having the time of her life. With a little assistance getting up and down from the trampoline, she had even gone potty on her own without being asked. It was the first time she had ever shown any kind of initiative in that regard. By the time the four hour mark came and went, her still being in the same pull-up was a monumental feat. After her third successful trip, I was getting jealous. I wanted to go inside and use the restroom so bad. I had drunk two entire canisters of water at Debbie’s command and she just kept refilling it. She had never mentioned what she had demanded of me earlier, but I was still afraid to attempt going inside. I kept hoping Debbie would grow bored watching us and either call us in or go inside herself. I didn’t have a solid plan if she did leave me alone, but I was quickly growing more and more desperate. I kept imagining terribly inappropriate scenarios,like asking if we could go swimming and peeing in the pool, or squatting in the trees like I used to when James and I would play, “jungle explorer.” “Jump.” Lily demanded of me as I sat resting at the opening trampoline. One leg was outstretched, the other directly under me in an attempt to hold it better. I was really beginning to worry now. She couldn’t really expect me to do something so degrading and humiliating, did she? At this point I was even considering it a viable option. “Not now, I’m tired.” I said. My legs were shaking from a mixture of over exertion and desperation. I was only minutes away from having to jam my hands against my crotch. That’s when Lily began bouncing over towards me. I gasped as the jostling made me leak. I was down to my last resort after all. I curled in a ball and held myself. The clock was ticking down. I was in penalty over time. Lily, gathering all her four year old wisdom and discretion, saw what I was doing, and from the top of her lungs, shouted. “LIZZY HAS TO GO POTTY!” I wanted to curl in a hole and die. Under normal circumstances, I would have praised her for stringing together a complete sentence. I could hear footsteps approaching now. I closed my eyes and buried my head in the rubber of the trampoline. I felt the presence of a larger figure looming over me and taking in my state. “Eliza, is this true? Do you need to go potty this badly?” I let out a moan, equal parts from embarrassment and desperation. I nodded my head. There was no point in lying. My situation was obvious. “Eliza,” Debbie began sounding disappointed. “I expected this kind of behavior from Lily, not you. You’re almost a teenager. You know where the bathroom is, you’ve been here before. Do I have to remind you as well to stop playing and use the toilet as well as your sister?” I wanted to cry. All this time I could have used the bathroom after all? That’s not what she told me! “Bathroom.” I moaned as I attempted to sit up. I could feel myself leak again. Debbie sighed in disgust and disapproval. “You’re not going to make it to the bathroom in time.” She said it not as a question, but as a fact. I wanted to protest, but I knew she was right. I doubted I could make it off the trampoline. I was about to give up the fight, roll out and pee my pants in the grass (better there than make a mess on Debbie’s trampoline) but she said something that made my blood run cold. “Lily, what happens to little girls who wet themselves?” “No more jumps!” “That’s right, but that’s what happens to little girls who wet their pull ups. What do you think happens to little girls who should know better and wet their panties?” “Umm, diapers.” “That’s right, Lily, you’re very smart.” Lilly giggled and crawled over me. I whimpered as Debbie helped her down. Wetting my pants in the grass was clearly no longer an option, but there was no way I could make it inside. What if I managed to get off, tug my pants down, and pee in the grass? Did that count as an accident? “What about the grass?” I asked through clenched teeth. The precious seconds were ticking away while Debbie stood there mocking me. I no longer cared who saw me do it, as long as she didn’t make good on her threat to put me in a diaper. Not like she could though. All she had were Lily’s and they would never fit me. “Are you an animal, Eliza?” I didn’t answer, the grass still seemed like my best bet. I ever so slowly managed to swing one leg over followed by the other until my legs were dangling over the rim of the trampoline. All I had to do was jump down, but I knew as soon as I did it would spell disaster. I doubled over, both hands firmly squashed against myself in the most unlady like posture imaginable. My mom would have an aneurysm if she saw me like this. “Lily, are you allowed to pee in the grass at home?” Lily giggled and shook her head. “Where do you pee at home?” “The potty!” Lily answered. That little liar I thought through gritted teeth. She’d sooner pee in her toy box than in her potty before today. “Go get it.” My eyes widened as realization dawned on me. Debbie had tricked me. I couldn’t believe it. I was completely without another option. Either I wet myself, or I do what she wanted in the first place. Only now, she had framed the narrative in such a way that it was my fault. To the onlooker, I was the one who didn’t want to stop playing and use the bathroom until it was too late. Lily set the potty down in front of me. I was still on the trampoline and stuck. There was no way I could land, get my pants down and squat over it. “I can’t.” I sobbed. “I can’t move.” Debbie’s tone of voice changed once again. She no longer sounded mocking or angry, but back to the sympathetic mother figure. I was finding her ability to slip into different roles unnerving. “It’s okay, sweetie, I’ll help you.” She began to gently tug down my pants and underwear, until they were around my knees. I longed to just pee through the metal rings under me and into the grass. I was in the perfect position to do so, and I didn’t think it would hurt anything. I had already leaked several times and it wasn’t going in my pants. Unfortunately for me, she seemed obsessed with setting a good example for Lily. It was the only reasonable explanation I could come up with. I watched as Debbie scooped the bowl out of the potty. At least she seemed to understand I couldn’t get down and sit on it. I knew what she planned, but she still felt the need to say it out loud. I felt my cheeks grow warm, I was surprised I could even focus on a feeling such as embarrassment in my current state. “Jump down and i’ll hold this under you.” Mortified and absolutely out of my mind with the need to relieve myself, I fell once again into her trap. I jumped down with my legs spread open and relaxed, only she never moved the bowl until I was nearly half way done. I stood for what felt like an eternity watching in horror as I peed directly into my lowered pants. “I wasn’t ready!” She complained,“You were supposed to wait for my signal” before finally moving the plastic bowl into position. Lily cackled at the sight of me, soaked pants around my knees as if it was the funniest thing she had ever seen. Debbie had never said anything about a signal. Had I not given her enough time to explain? I buried my face into my hands. The collected pee echoed deafeningly in the bowl and just when I thought it couldn’t get any worse, the bowl filled up, or so I assumed. I never saw it. Debbie, without a word of warning, pulled it back. Then she stood and walked back toward the house with her prize, leaving me standing there dumbfounded to finish in my pants. “What the fuck.” I muttered under my breath. Three things became transparent to me at that moment. One: Debbie was not who she pretended to be. Two: She had wanted my pee and had gone to elaborate methods to get it. Three: James was no longer lost in his own little world. He was staring directly at me.

Diapers in the closet and trunk!

Lillikol ~ 50 Questions After publishing Lillikol, readers wanted to know more. So we answered 50 questions about the island and about Maisie. We really recommend reading the story first, as a few questions spoil key points in the story. 1.) So there's an obvious Japanese culture influence on Lillikol as is evident in place names as well as the general expectation that young women will form relationships with each other as a sort of "practice/play" before entering a heterosexual one with adulthood (this originating during the construction of Japanese womanhood during the Meiji era and continuing on to present day Japan). While I feel it's safe to say that your interest in such matters is the obvious origin point, my question really boils down to: how did this play come to be in-universe? The in-canon explanation for the Japanese influence is actually trade-based. Lillikol is tangentially related to the US, but there are social norms in Japan (like collectivism, and strong community identity) that really resonated with the Lillikolian culture. Though Lillikol’s island name is Polynesian, the cities are Japanese because they were built and developed afterward, when trade was more important. The idea of homosexuality as a silly concept for boys and immature for girls was just congruent with us as writers. It sounded fun. 2.) How big is Lillikol? It's roughly circular and about 55 miles from coast to coast, give or take. It would take less than a day to walk from one side to the other, if you wanted to. 3.) When was Lillikol founded and by whom? People lived there for a long time, but the official "start" of Lillikol was around the 1900s. The annexation of Hawaii and division of a lot of the Pacific ocean was a big motivator; Lillikol was out of the way and people didn't seem to bother with it. 4.) Were both of Maisie's parents from Lillikol or just her mother? Both Maisie's parents were born on Lillikol, as was Maisie. 5.) What happened to make Maisie’s parents leave Lillikol? Was it just their own wants for personal improvement that made them forget about their daughter? They left when Maisie was less than a year old because they "wanted more out of life". They moved to Oregon and worked tirelessly to fit in with this new culture. Maisie, however, didn't fit in at all (as most teenagers don’t!). As time went on, Maisie’s parents grew more and more disappointed in their daughter couldn’t fit society’s standards of “normal” and they gave up on her. 6.) What did Maisie’s parents see in her that was different? She seemed mostly average when she arrived in Lillikol. The short answer is, nothing was ever good enough for Maisie's parents. They didn't want her to be "Lillikolian", they wanted her to be "American". Even though the Lillikolian culture never permeated who Maisie was (until she arrived there), she was under constant pressure to be perfect. 7.) Does any girl/woman choose to just never "train-out”? Generally, no. When they feel ready to "be adults" they work on potty training. Since it's not a fetish to them, the idea of being in diapers for the rest of their lives isn't really that appealing. However, even as adults, some women will wear a diaper to bed or at the end of a long day for comfort. Think of it like a glass of wine! 8.) How was the age for when women could 'train out' decided? Same question, for boys? Girls, it's usually the time they "start a family". Eighteen is the minimum, twenty-one is more average, and sometimes as late as twenty-five. All that is normal. The philosophy is "I'm ready to have a child of my own, so I can't play the part anymore." Boys, it's about the time they start puberty. Sex becomes way more important. Girls don't really find boys in diapers to be sexy - it's more familial. So boys train out on their own, to show that they aren't kids. Like a display of maturity? But since girls care a little less about that, boys built an affection for diapers and "babying" their girlfriends. Do this over and over for a few generations, and you have current Lillikolian sexuality. 9.) The tech on the island seems old. Is this by choice or just because they are on an island? The tech on the island is underdeveloped by design. The people in charge decide what tech comes to the island and what doesn't. This is to maintain their "way of life". Phones and internet and stuff are generally turned away because it takes away from the community aspect of the island. Also, exposure to the outside world interrupts the delicate balance they build. Despite this, Lillikolians know about other countries and the kinds of tech they have available. (They have movie theaters so sometimes approved movies will show computers and phones!) But generally, people don't care. Why would they? 10.) What about hospital technology? Is it on par with average US hospitals? Lillikol doesn't have hospitals. They have medical centers in each city, and a particularly large medical center in Lillikol Proper. Their medical tech isn't exactly on par with modern day, but it's still very good. They can take care of 99% of problems. For the other 1%, they have a partnership with a Hawaiian hospital.

The potty regret is strong this afternoon. I had a lot of fruit and vegetables over the holiday weekend (including potatoes with the skins left on, which always bulks things up nicely), and unloaded an absolute monster when I got home from work today. Well over an inch in diameter, perfectly smooth, and it just kept coming and coming...perhaps a bit softer than I prefer, but it would have felt amazing dropping into a diaper (or my new training pants, I'm feeling a bit naughty today). Would have been no hiding that lump!

Tricked by my family I decided to enter this story in @kasarberang competition. Feel free to post feedback and suggestions, and I welcome constructive feedback. Introduction: I guess things haven’t been normal for a long time. Bedwetting and bladder issues runs in our family. Mom tried to avoid the topic, but aunt Cassie didn’t deny it either. My older sister Katie, who is now sixteen became older and more mature, she helped babysit me. Mom was irritated that I didn’t want to wear diapers, and often fussed about it. My sister Katie made it seemed like she didn’t like changing my diaper, but mom wanted her to help babysit me anyway. Sometimes mom wanted me back in diapers “Because” for reasons I didn’t quite understand. Mom kept telling me it wasn’t a punishment. For the first time, mom went on a business trip, with my sister “in charge”, now she is 16 and trustworthy. My aunt was around to check on us and help out, but she worked as a nurse, for a medical clinic. Little did I know how things would change for me. Getting ready: Aunt Cassie brought over some food for while we were gone. My sister drinks a lot of Gatorade, and seems to always read the label on food and drink. She likes to stay active, and is glad she doesn’t wear pullups to school much. Mom asked if we had plans for the almost two weeks she will be away. My sister says she’ll be studying, but didn’t say which subject. Mom didn’t seem surprised. Cassie mentioned that I had a doctors appointment this week, for a “checkup”, which made me worry about what the doctor needed to check. I’ve been to doctors and hospitals enough, and things happen unexpectedly, and sometimes hurts and I cry like a baby. I wet my pullup a lot just thinking about it. Mom handed Katie a wallet of gift cards, for CVS, Grubhub, and a few other places. We had plenty of frozen food, but could also order food delivered. Cassie handed a folder with some papers, that mom put together for while she was away. “Mom, did you schedule our daily activities in advance?”, she asked. “I don’t want you two sitting around watching Netflix all day”, mom replied. Cassie also brought over a box of diapers and other supplies, supposedly for her neighbors, but I knew it was meant for me. I had started to cry, and Cassie picked me up, and tried to comfort me, as my sister walked with mom, bags in hand. “You sure are a little girl, aren’t you?” Cassie said quietly. She checked that my pullup was now soaked. A few minutes later, Cassie had me back in my room, removed my pullup, cleaned me and put a diaper on me. My sister came in, a little surprised I hadn’t thrown a tantrum. I really don’t like getting put in diapers during the day, or getting changed.

No wrestling knowledge or interest is necessary to enjoy this story of humiliation, regression, and babying so don't worry if you don't like wrestling --- Michael Flint is a superstar wrestling bad boy. After one too many scandals he is fired by his company and left searching for work. He finds himself "blackballed" from most of the industry and only one company is ready to take a risk on him. Before he even gets in the door Michael makes an enemy of the new company's star, Alyssa Stanton. She has an interesting idea for settling the score which one of them will end up regretting. --- This story has been available on my Patreon page for the last week and with a $5 a month pledge you can see all my updates a week before anyone else. For $10 a month you can get early access plus access to TWENTY-NINE EXCLUSIVE stories that only my patrons get to see. If you are interested please consider giving my Patreon page a look https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- “This is the final straw!” Vince Turner shouted down the phone. “Boss, I don’t even know why she is complaining!” Michael Flint replied from his couch, “Women thank their lucky stars when I give them attention.” “You slapped her ass in the hallway in front of the rest of the locker room!” Mr. Turner raged, “And she showed me the texts you’ve sent. This could be in a textbook as the perfect definition of sexual harassment!” “Agree to disagree…” Michael said casually. “Do you know what this could mean for my company?” Mr. Turner was practically screaming and the sound of something being thrown against a wall echoed down the line, “This isn’t the territory days. You can’t just do whatever you want no matter how big of a star you are!” “Look, the way she was dressed and-” Michael began. “No, Michael!” Mr. Turner said, “I have no choice but to let you go. You’re fired.” “Fired!?” Michael suddenly sat up and took notice, “But I’m your biggest star! My merchandise sales have made you a billionaire! Hello? Son of a bitch!” It was too late. Mr. Turner had hung up the phone leaving Michael sitting on his couch. The twenty-eight year old professional wrestler threw his phone down next to him on his couch. Despite being young Michael had a lot of experience in the wrestling business and had wrestled all over the world, unfortunately he had also been fired all over the world. He had a reputation for being a guaranteed money maker but also for his bad behaviour. Michael Flint was a notoriously cocky and arrogant man. By itself that made him difficult to work with but when combined with the sexual harassment complaints he attracted it made him a high risk worker for most companies. The only way he had survived in the business as long as he had was his natural charisma which made whichever promoter he worked for a lot of money. “What was all that shouting about?” Sophie walked into the living room of the very large house to find her husband looking furious. “I… I’ve been fired.” Michael finally said. “Again?” Sophie rolled her eyes but seemed otherwise unconcerned, “Oh well, why’s that got you so worked up? You can just get a job a different company.” “There aren’t any left…” Michael said as he put his head in his hands. “What do you mean?” Sophie asked with furrowed brows. “I mean I’ve been to all the major companies.” Michael slipped down the seat as if he were physically deflating, “Japan, Europe, Mexico, here… I’ve been through all of them. There’s nowhere left.” “But… But…” Sophie suddenly looked a lot more concerned as she looked around at the large and extravagant living room, “We have a mortgage! We’re still paying for half of this crap!” “Don’t you think I know that!?” Michael hissed angrily. “You need to find something.” Sophie said simply, “Sooner rather than later.” “Thanks for the pep talk.” Michael muttered as his wife walked out of the room. Michael spent the afternoon on his laptop. He fired off e-mails to every wrestling company that could afford him, he had long since burnt his bridges with his cocky attitude but he was hoping someone would forgive him. He even picked up the phone and got in contact with the few wrestlers in the business who still liked him, he left no stone unturned in his attempts to drum up some interest in himself. By the time the sun set and the smell of dinner drifted into the living room Michael had received nothing in return for all his efforts. He didn’t realise just how much scorched earth he had left behind When Michael walked through to the large dining room he found Sophie already sitting down and starting to eat. He sat in his usual seat and picked up his knife and fork. “Why were you fired?” Sophie asked before Michael could even take a bite. “Oh, you know, backstage politics stuff…” Michael certainly didn’t want his wife to know about the real reasons. In all honesty Michael’s womanising had started before he had ever even met Sophie. He had always been what his friends called a “player” and took pride in the amount of girls he had slept with. Getting into wrestling and travelling around the world only gave him more opportunities to sleep around. After he met Sophie he settled down for a few months but it didn’t last, even after they were married Michael refused to change his ways. Every other night he would be on the road and more often than not he would bring a woman back to his motel room. It was easy to pick up women when you had fame, money and a fantastic body. “What’s the plan?” Sophie asked, “You can’t just sit at home not getting paid.” “Jesus, Sophie, I know!” Michael was feeling stressed enough without this badgering, “I’m trying, alright?” Dinner was eaten in silence that evening. Both Michael and Sophie had a lot on their minds and they separated after dinner without a word. Sophie went straight upstairs whilst Michael went back to the couch. For hours Michael surfed the internet lazily. He laid back and spent half his time reading random forums and the other half watching nostalgic wrestling clips. Every half an hour or so he would go to his e-mail inbox but no one seemed keen to talk to him. Michael started feeling really scared that he had managed to get himself blackballed from the entire wrestling industry. It was as Michael was reading a wrestling forum where a great many people seemed to be taking joy at his misfortune in a thread titled “Michael Flint Fired… AGAIN!” that he found a possible lead. Someone had written a couple of paragraphs of insults and then said the line “Maybe PEW will pick him up.” “Prestige Extreme Wrestling, eh?” Michael said to himself as he searched the name. Michael hadn’t heard of this company before but they seemed to be growing a cult following. They had sprung up very quickly and advertised themselves as “real” wrestling. Anyone who has followed wrestling for any period of time will know that the action is scripted. The athletic feats are tremendous and the stories told can be very entertaining but the results of the matches are predetermined. For a company to advertise itself as having “real wrestling” seemed to suggest that they were different. Michael was intrigued by the promotion but his interest was secondary to his financial needs, he quickly sent off an e-mail to try and set something up. The company was smaller than he was used to but beggars can’t be choosers. Michael fell asleep on the couch not long later. He was worrying about the finances all the way up to the moment he fell into unconsciousness. --- Michael was woken up the next day as the curtains were ripped open. He sat up and rubbed his eyes, he felt stiff from the awkward makeshift bed and as he looked over to the window he could see a distinctly female silhouette. “What time is it?” Michael asked tiredly. “Time you went looking for a job.” Sophie said simply, “It’s already mid-morning. I’m not going to let you use this as an opportunity to be lazy.” Michael stood up and stretched. He felt his bones creak as they complained about the uncomfortable night. As a wrestler he was used to difficult sleeping situations when on the road but since he had become a star he was far more used to exquisite hotel rooms. He stumbled out of the living room and went up to the bathroom. He showered and prepared himself for the day and by the time he had wrapped himself in his dressing gown he was feeling a lot more awake. Sophie was sitting in the living watching television and when Michael walked in she shot him a frustrated look. Michael ignored his wife, it was this sort of stuff that made his eye wander whilst on the road. He turned on the laptop and went straight to his e-mail. His eyes widened and he felt a lurch in his stomach when he saw an e-mail from PEW. “We would be very interested in signing you. Could you give us a call?” The short e-mail was signed by Elliott Page. “Hey, would you look at that.” Michael turned the screen towards his wife triumphantly, “I told you I’d sort something out.” “You don’t know how much they are offering yet.” Sophie said as she looked away, “Once I know we aren’t going to have to sell the house I’ll give you kudos.” Michael sighed. He typed the phone number provided on the e-mail into his phone and walked out of the room. He walked out into the large garden and sat on a deck chair as the phone started to ring. It was answered by a gruff voice. “Hello. This is Prestige Extreme Wrestling.” The voice said. It didn’t sound overly friendly. “Hi, this is Michael Flint. I sent you an e-mail la-” Michael started to say. “Ah yes. Here’s our offer. $250,000 a year plus £75,000 for each win.” Elliott said, “You know our fights aren’t scripted, right?” “I do… but that is only a quarter of what I was making elsewhere.” Michael hoped there was some room for negotiation. “If you don’t like it you can negotiate elsewhere.” Elliott replied sternly, “If you aren’t interested I can just hang up and-” “No. No, I’m… I accept the job.” Michael said with a sigh, “When do you want me to start?” “Come to our show next week.” Elliott said. If he was happy to sign Michael he showed no sign of it, “You can sign the contract and we can show you off to the crowd.” “OK. Tha-” Michael was just about to thank his new boss but the phone had already been hung up. --- Prestige Extreme Wrestling was nowhere near the size of the companies Michael had been used to working for in recent times. The other companies had all had a global reach, PEW was very much a national company. Outside of the USA it seemed like very few people had heard of this new promotion. Despite it’s newness PEW had actually grown extremely quickly and it was clear from the contract they were offering Michael that they had big plans for expansion. They had noticed that fans were tired of the same old shows that many of them had been watching for decades and so they were presenting something new to a rapidly growing cult-like fan base. The fans loved how real it was though Michael wasn’t sure how much of that was just marketing. Michael had hit the gym hard in the last week to try to make up for his laziness in recent times. He was far from his best shape but he had never been the most athletic wrestler in the world. As the venue for the show came into view Michael started to see some of the major differences between this and other companies. To his surprise there were already lots of people queueing outside. The venue wasn’t the huge arenas and stadiums that the global brands inhabited, it was more modest though far from small. Rather than the army of production trucks and personnel Michael could only see a couple of trucks and some much less professional looking people wandering around. Michael Flint drove around to the talent entrance and parked up. He saw some people milling around but nobody he recognised, he smiled confidently to himself as he noticed he had the nicest car by far. He parked up and got his gear out of the trunk, as he walked to the building he saw a woman who was well-built. As she walked in front of Michael he glanced down to check her out, the woman turned to see him staring. “Can I help you?” The woman looked understandably annoyed. “I’m just checking out the view.” Michael said cockily, “You may know me, I’m-” “I don’t give a shit who you are.” The woman shook her head in disgust and walked away. “Bitch…” Michael muttered. Michael was rather taken aback, he wasn’t at all used to being talked to like that. Couldn’t this woman see he was paying her a compliment by ogling her? The woman walked quickly into the building and Michael followed. He looked around and saw a hive of activity as people were bustling around setting up the arena for the matches that would start in a few hours. Michael walked around and saw the dressing rooms as well as catering but the one office he was looking for eluded him. Michael eventually stumbled on Elliott Page’s office. Rather than a big grand room it looked like any other, just one of many that lined the corridor. In other companies Michael had worked at the boss was always located in the biggest and most luxurious room. He knocked the door and was quickly told to enter. The office was as unspectacular as the door had suggested. The room was small and cramped with a cheap desk that was buried under paperwork. Elliott Page was sitting behind the desk smoking a cigarette, his face was gruff and his crooked nose made Michael wonder if he had previously been a wrestler. “Ah, Michael Flint, right?” Elliott said without standing up. “Yes, sir.” Michael said respectfully as he sat on down on the only other chair in the room. Elliott shuffled through some papers without looking up at Michael. Michael waved his hand in front of his face to try and disperse the smoke but it was a forlorn task. He looked around the room but there really was nothing to look at, there was little in terms of decoration. It looked to Michael like a small independent wrestling company office rather than the bigger national promotion it was trying to be. “Sign this.” Elliott said gruffly as he shoved a piece of paper across the desk. Michael looked down to see his contract. Far from the multipage document he had signed at the major companies this was just two sheets of A4 paper. Michael looked over it all but there was one bullet point that stuck out. “”I will promise to abide by stipulations before, during and after matches.“” Michael read before looking up, “I know promoters often put stipulations in matches to make them more interesting but I’ve never seen it in a contract from any of the other promotions.” “This isn’t one of the other promotions.” Michael said gruffly, “He still wasn’t looking up from paper he was writing on.” “I just do-” Michael started. “Are you going to sign the thing or not?” Elliott finally looked up, “Because if you don’t want to work here you can leave. I’m a busy man.” Michael wasn’t used to being talked to this way but knew he had no other options. If he didn’t sign this contract he simply wouldn’t have a job in the wrestling industry. A regular job was very unappealing to a man that had grown used to the spotlight. He picked up his pen and signed the bottom of the contract without further delay. “Great!” Elliot smiled for the first time, “I’ll show you around.” “I thought you were busy.” Michael frowned. “Not too busy that I can’t welcome my newest star.” Elliott stood up and walked towards the office door. Michael thought his new boss was a very strange person but that was hardly unusual in the wrestling industry. He got up and walked out of the office, most of what he was shown was fairly standard for a wrestling promotion and he shook a lot of hands with a lot of wrestlers who often seemed star struck by him. Michael appreciated being the biggest name around and his ego loved all the attention he was getting. As Michael was led out of the dressing room he was listening to Elliott describe how the bonuses work. He wasn’t looking where he was going and he suddenly felt himself bumping into someone. He turned angrily to see the same woman from the car park now leaning against the wall. “Watch where you’re going!” Michael yelled angrily as he dusted down the front of his suit, “Jesus, are you blind? This suit is worth more than your job I’m sure.” “Excuse me?” The woman stood back up straight and walked right up and into the face of Michael. “Mr. Page, who is this nobody?” Michael asked without breaking eye contact with the tall woman. “Erm, Michael Flint, allow me to introduce Alyssa Stanton… Our world champion.” Elliott said slowly. Michael frowned and couldn’t hide his shock whilst Alyssa curled her lips into a self-satisfied smile. Michael looked at Elliott and then pointed at Alyssa, when the promoter slowly nodded Michael looked back to the PEW world champion. He looked her up and down before breaking into a wild smile himself, he started chuckling and took a step back. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry…” Michael repeated himself through his laughter. He brought a hand up to his mouth as he tried to regain his composure. “We promote equality.” Elliott said, “We have a woman’s division but if women want to compete with men we let them. Our former champion held the belt for a full year before Alyssa came along and beat him.” “Was he a child?” Michael was still laughing, “I’m sorry but there’s no way a woman could compete with a man.” As Michael spoke Alyssa’s hands clenched into fists. She was literally shaking with rage and wanted nothing more than to punch this obnoxious asshole in the mouth. If Elliott hadn’t been standing right there she might even have done it. Growing up Alyssa had always had to fight people who were bigger than her. She was the only girl in a large family. She was the youngest of five siblings and with parents that worked as many hours as they could get it meant she was often left with the boys. She quickly learnt how to scrap and fight, she became good at it and it launched her into her current career. She was proud of who she was and where she had come from, to have a man laugh at her and say she wasn’t capable made her beyond angry. “Now, Michael, come on…” Elliott could see the warning signs flashing in Alyssa’s eyes. “Sorry, I just thought I was joining a legitimate sports organisation.” Michael was practically doubled over with laughter, “Clearly your guys are all just little babies if she can beat them.” “Enough!” Alyssa shouted. Her face was red and she practically had steam coming out of her ears as the taunting became too much. “I’m sorry Aly-” Elliott started to say as he tried to placate his angry champion. “Me and you at the next show.” Alyssa growled through her teeth, “You want to see who’s just a little baby? Me and you for the championship and the loser has to be a baby for the other for a year!” “A baby?” Michael asked. His laughter had stopped, he was intrigued about any opportunity to win gold. “Diapers, bottles, spankings…” Alyssa threw her hands up, “The complete baby.” Michael took a moment to think about the unusual stipulation. It wasn’t unusual for wrestling matches to include interesting or strange stipulations as a way to drum up interest but this one seemed weird even for wrestling. He imagined humiliating this angry woman and it made him smile. He knew how these things work, if you lost the stipulation you would have to play it up on the televisions shows or at events but otherwise they meant nothing, at home you would just be normal. It seemed like there was very little downside to this idea especially because he was one hundred per cent confident he would win. Winning the world title in his first match would be a great way to prove he still had what it took. “You’re on.” Michael smiled confidently, “Just don’t expect any mercy from me.” “Mr. Page? Can you sort that contract out for the next show?” Alyssa said with intensity. “Well, we did need a main event…” Elliott said as he scratched his chin, “Are you sure you want this match, Michael?” “Worried about the value of your new star?” Michael raised his eyebrows, “Don’t think he can beat a little woman?” The words “little woman” showed Michael’s contempt for Alyssa but it didn’t reflect reality all that well since Alyssa was the same height as he was. He was smirking as Alyssa rolled her eyes impatiently, this was just the kind of toxic masculinity she was used to in such a male oriented profession. “If you are both happy I’ll get the contracts drawn up.” Elliott looked from one of his stars to the other. They were both nodding their heads, “Alright then, I’ll go start that process now. Michael, if you’ll excuse me I have some calls to make. Feel free to look around, we have a plan to present you to the crowd tonight.” Michael nodded and shook his new boss’s hand. Once Elliott had walked away he turned back to Alyssa. “I guess I’ll see you next month… baby.” Michael taunted the PEW world champion. “Tell me…” Alyssa started confidently, “Do you prefer baby blue or fire truck red? I’ll have to plan accordingly for your new wardrobe.” Michael let out a bark of a laugh and walked away. He didn’t see any way he could possibly lose a match to a woman. In a legitimate sporting contest he was sure he would crush Alyssa, his only concern was making sure it lasted long enough to be entertaining for the fans. Later that evening Michael Flint stood just to the side of the curtain watching the show. He was quite frankly shocked by what he saw even though he tried to maintain a poker face. The fighting was more intense than he had imagined and the fans seemed to go wild over it. There was nudity, blood, no-holds-barred and everything else in between. This was a long way from the sanitised version of wrestling that existed in the mainstream. “We’re not in Kansas anymore…” Michael muttered to himself shortly after seeing one guy hit the other in the head with a steel chair. Blood immediately ran down the poor victim’s face as the crowd oohed and aahed before baying for more violence. Just before the main event Elliott Page made his way to the ring and introduced their shock new signing. Michael Flint walked out from the entrance and was greeted by a wall of noise. He wasn’t a stranger to loud crowds but there was something extra intense about how rabid the people were. He slapped a few hands and waved as he climbed into the ring. When Elliott announced the main event of the next show it was greeted by a lot of cheering, it seems the match would be hotly anticipated. Walking back through the curtain and meeting some of the other wrestlers Michael was pulled aside by his new boss. Mr. Page was smiling so widely it looked almost painful. “I don’t believe it!” Elliott Page exclaimed, “Next month’s show is already sold-out!” “Already?” Michael was shocked, “But the arena’s still emptying.” “Yeah, and half those people went straight to the box office for tickets and the others ordered online.” Elliott laughed, “It looks like you and Alyssa are going to be great together!” When Michael drove home later that day he felt very happy with his first day. Whilst he had seen more violence in the ring than he expected he was still sure he could win any contest, especially against a woman. He had never lacked for confidence and he knew that in one month he would easily beat Alyssa Stanton and as world champion he could, to a large extent, choose his challengers.

“Has anyone given you a placement test yet?” Nerissa asked as she led the girl past the receiving desk. "Oh, um... no. I didn't know there was one?" Shannon said. She felt horribly dwarfed around the woman, especially with her this close. Shannon had been on earth until a few days ago, and she wasn’t sure if she still was on earth. Everything around her looked and seemed the same in terms of scenery, technology, language and human beings… BUT there was a glaring amount of cultural differences, mostly centered around people who were tall, the Amazons, and people who were not, like her - the littles. Shannon was 5 foot 6 inches tall a few days ago, and since coming ‘here’ she’d either shrunk or found out that her height was far down the low scale as whatever height she was now, Nerissa was 4 feet taller than her. There were lots of Amazons around, and more so then there were people her height. "No worries hun, just a mix up then. Come along with me and we'll get this all straightened out." It was Shannon’s first visit to the ‘wanderer home’. It was something she’d heard of that helped lost people who didn’t seem to be from this world. One scary thing she’d found since arriving was that the other’s her size seemed to blur the lines between children and adults. Leading the smaller girl into one of the back rooms of the group home, Nerissa indicated where some of the guest rooms were, as well as the bathroom and the kitchen, and finally, the classroom. There was a certain amount of acclimation that new arrivals to this world would need to do. The only problem was that the classroom was not encouraging. There were colorful desks arranged in lines, posters with educational values on the wall… and oddly, at the front of the class was a plastic child's potty, and to its side, a wooden stand with bottle. Shannon looked a bit confused, but otherwise remained silent--wanting to make a good impression. She’s spent the night before sleeping on a park bench. She didn’t want to mess this up. "...So um, do I just take a seat at one of the desks?" Nerissa shook her head no, having the girl stand at the front for a moment. She leaned against one of the desks and crossed her arms. "We came up with this test back when the wanderer home got popular. It’s a home for visitors, and not residents. Does that make sense?” “Um.. I guess, you mean it’s a place for those who aren’t native?” “Exactly, and I’m not sure if you’ve seen the boys and girls who look about your height, but there’s a lot of them who have a problem growing up.” Shannon gulped and nodded. She’d seen one or two at the park. They looked like big toddlers with their much taller parents treating them as such. “I’ve seen them, and I’m not like that.” Nerissa nodded. “Good, but that’s what the test will determine. In the past we’ve had a few runaways try to stay here and pretend they were from somewhere else. This test will help determine one very important factor.” “What’s that?” “Are you a big girl?" “Umm… do you mean like, physically or maturity? Because I’m not really as tall as you .. er.. obviously, but I’m an adult. I mean, I’m nearly 23, which is adult for where I’m from.” Nerissa nodded at the girl. “Allow me to rephrase, I forget to explain things to new girls at times. Are you a big girl, as in, are you potty trained?” That made Shannon blink. "Y-Yeah! I have been for years?" Shannon said, looking a little confused at what was a silly question to even bother asking. It made her think about the young adults she’d seen dressed strangely in the park. Were they potty trained? She got a little more nervous as being at the front of the room was... even though it was empty, it was stressful. Nerissa just grinned. Littles were so wonderfully naïve. "Good, now if you would be so kind, follow me over here, we're going to have a retention test to determine your maturity," Nerissa said motioning toward the wooden stand. Shannon nods. "...um, retention test...?" regardless, the girl followed, looking the stand over. It’d been in the room the whole time, but she just didn’t really know what it was for. "Mhmm... this stand right here is a piece of medical equipment. It's designed too... clean... things. In a moment we're going to hook it up to you and it’s going to feel like you need to go to the bathroom. The test of a big girl is going to be showing me that you can hold it. Can you wait 10 whole minutes without having an accident? It should be very easy for any BIG girl." "...um..." That one took her a few seconds to decide on. "...Yeah, sounds easy!" She didn't sound so sure, now, but she did want to prove that she wasn’t a big girl. "Good, let’s get the test started then," she said, going to the stand and starting to prep it a little bit. She took the bottle off the top, filling it with a solution from a sink in the corner. "I'll need you to pull down your panties, and please lift up the back of your skirt a little." Shannon hesitated for a few seconds. "W..why?” she asked. “Because this is how you prove you’re a big girl. Do I have to help you do it?” the woman said a little impatiently. “No, I can do it." She said a bit nervously. It felt kind of like a parent was talking to her as she slid the panties around her ankles, setting her skirt up a little. She looked around the classroom. It was empty and the wanderer home was mostly quiet. Still it was embarrassing to be in a classroom like this with her butt on display. "This is going to feel a little odd hun, just relax and it we'll start the test shortly," Nerissa said as she replaced the bottle on top of the stand and took out a long hose connecting to it. At the end of the hose was a bulb. “Do you know what an enema is?” Shannon gulped. She had a general idea. She knew you took water up…inside… you. “Is this the only way? I mean, is there some other test?” “You’ll be fine hun. This is a common medical procedure.” Nerissa just put a calming hand on Shannon's shoulder before starting to tease the tip of the hose in between her cheeks to poke at her pucker. Shannon tensed up her shoulders. Instinctively, at first, her body seemed to reject the intruder, tensing up to try to disallow it. "It’s… uncomfortable... w--wouldn't it be easier to just wait until I need to go...?" Nerissa shook her head. "I couldn't be sure you were telling the truth in that case. This way, I know for sure you'll need to go potty and we can properly assess you, " she said pressing a little more firmly until the bulb started to press in. "There, it’s in hun. Now as I said, this will feel a little weird. I've got a full bottle. And it’s just warm water. Relax and we'll be ready for the test in under two minutes," she said as she slowly opened the valve, and a rush of warm water went down the hose. Shannon tensed up as the water rushed in. The feeling was unlike anything she’d ever felt. While the amazon had told her it was a medical procedure, and she’d heard it was before coming her, this was the last thing she’d thought she’d be doing today, and if it wasn’t for lack of place to stay, she would never have allowed this. "How much more...?" she asked with a groan. Shannon was starting to feel very full. Nerissa tapped the bottle as it emptied the last of the way out. "That.... should just about do it," she said. She put her hand back on the girl's shoulder and started to gently remove the hose. "Now the test begins as soon as you have your panties back up and you take a seat on that plastic potty. Ten minutes, and if you're panties are still completely clean we pronounce you a big girl and you get to stay upstairs on the top floor." Shannon nodded, rushing to get her panties up--stopping halfway down, however, hugging at her belly. She went a bit slower, trying not to strain herself, hobbling over to the potty. Taking her seat, her eyes shot to the clock. Determined as she was, part of her KNEW she couldn't make all ten minutes. She’d never felt such an intense need to go before. Nerissa pulled a pocket watch out and started the timer with a click. "All right, 10 minutes hun. Show me you're a big girl," she said as she took a seat on one of the smaller sized desks. After a minute or two, Shannon reached down and latched her hands on the potty, tensing up. She let out a small, distressed whine. "H--how many people pass this?" Nerissa smiled and artfully redirected the question. "All BIG GIRLS have passed it," she said honestly. "Only babies fail it." Shannon nodded, trying to use the sentence as motivation, but it didn’t take long though. After another minute, and not long before the halfway mark, Shannon let something slip--just a tiny bit of water. It dripped noisily into the potty. Nerissa stopped looking at her watch when she heard it. "Hun... did you just do what I think you did?" she asked, a slight smile curling at the side of her mouth. "Speak up, tell me what just happened?" “I…” Trying with everything she could, the dripping only got louder as more leaked out. “I’m trying… I just…” All of a sudden it was everything at once. At first it was just water, soaking through her panties and going into the potty, but then it was much more then water as everything in her piled up in her panties. Shannon sat with one of her arms curled around her stomach, and another around her mouth, stifling a small gasped "Noooooo." “Shannon?” Nerissa persisted, but it was obvious what had just happened. Shannon whimpered out a small "I couldn’t..." squirming on the seat. "Ew, ew, ew..." "You failed,” Nerissa sighed. “And you know what that tells me? Do you know what type of people can't even pass a simple test?" she asked as she walked toward a shelf at the side of the room, getting some wipes. Shannon hung her head. "b--but I haven't had an accident in years! And I’ve never had an enema before!" Nerissa came back with a box of wipes, taking the little by the shoulder and having her put her hands out on the ground in front of her, positioning her at a crouch over the potty. Her ruined pantied bottom pointed out. The amazon pulled down the panties and started trying to clean her up with wipes. "Haven't had an accident in years until you took the placement test? Are you saying you intentionally failed then? You wanted to prove to me you’re nothing but a baby?" "N--no, it was an accident! This is a crazy test! You have to believe me!" Shannon said, put off guard by the treatment. She whimpered at being cleaned. "Well... if you swear it was a onetime thing, I'll make a deal with you. Because you had an accident in our classroom, and failed your placement test, I'm going to put you back in diapers. You're certainly not going to be the only little around here in diapers. From now on though, when you have to go to the bathroom, I want you to come find me or any of the other adults here and we'll help you get out of the diaper to go potty... We'll keep that up for a week. That should be enough proof I think... but if I find out you have more accidents. Well, you may find yourself in diapers quite a bit longer." Shannon didn't need diapers, but what argument could she make in a new place. Especially dirty panties around her ankles... "Alright..." Nerissa finished cleaning the little in the somewhat compromising position, leaving the wipes and the ruined panties in the plastic potty on the floor. She took Shannon by the hand and led her toward the changing table at the back of the room. "Consider yourself on probation hun. I know this is a new place, and I know you’re nervous, but don't think you can get away with more than a few accidents before everyone here will know just what you are," she says stopping short of the table. She gave the padded surface a pat. "I--Well, good! That was the last one!" Any attempts of hers to seem confident were complete failures; she was just whining now. She crawled up, laying out on the padding. "...Um! Since I'm just on probation, can it be a thin one?" "Sure hun, just remember, prove to me it was a onetime only accident," Nerissa said, bringing out the thinner diaper. It was a disposable, the same kind you could get at convenience stores. She got a bottle of powder to go with it. Without warning, she took the girl by the ankles like she really wasn't anything more than a baby and pulled her bottom up off the table, sliding the unfolded diaper under her before setting her back down and starting to powder her. Shannon fidgeted a bit, not used to the sensations. "Well, yeah! Just--long 's you don't give me another enema I *know* I'll be okay! I'm not a baby..." "Of course not hun, and this diaper is just to keep you protected in case that test wasn't a fluke," she said as she finished taping it up. She gave the now diapered little a pat on the front of her diaper before helping her off the table. She tried to hold back a giggle, as the girl's skirt didn't seem to come down far enough to hide what she was wearing. This was how all littles needed to be really. Diapered toddlers. "Remember, tell an adult when you need to go potty. Okay?" "Why can't I just take it off myself?" Shannon whined, taking her first few steps in the diaper. Each one had an awkward waddle to it as her legs were pushed apart. "I need a dress or something to cover this, too..." she continued to march around the room, trying to get used to the rustly plastic. It never quite worked though--every step was as infantile as the last. "You need an adult so that they can make sure that your diaper's clean. I'm sorry to say that after failing that test you need to earn our trust," she said, covering her mouth with her hand to hide the bemused expression on her face as she watched the girl toddle about the room. She had no doubt, with a little help from a special teacher like herself, she'd get this girl to need diapers for a rather long time. "...Alright! No problem! That's just a few seconds extra--and I'm not a baby so I can wait it!" She was clearly determined to prove herself. Shannon was about the most plucky wanderer that Nerissa had ever seen. Usually girls screamed their heads off. Stopping after a waddled lap around the room, Shannon poked at her diaper. "...this is a *thin* one...? What are the thick ones like?" "Hopefully you'll never need to find out. Those are for heavy night time bedwetters and littles who are such babies that there's really no hope in potty training them," she said. Shannon gulped. --------- "Hi hun, do you need to potty?" Shannon jumped, spinning around. "Um--yeah, I was planning on heading back to the home in a bit! But since you're here, um, yeah I need to go!" Nerissa lifted up the back of Shannon's skirt, checking her just like a toddler. "Let me check your pants hun, and then we'll head to the potty." "But..." Shannon rolled her eyes. She was bone dry. But this sort of thing had happened a few times since she started staying at the home. Heck, it was just about standard for the world at large and people her size. The Amazon smiled and gave Shannon's crinkle bottom a pat. "C'mon then, let’s get the big girl to the potty," she said taking Shannon's hand and leading her back toward town, waddling and stumbling a little at the taller womans longer gate. It was almost too easy as Nerissa took a particular path back toward town, making sure to bring the two of them just past an area of construction. It was almost Halloween and a local haunted house liked to set up every year in a storefront. They’d barely rounded the corner before an Amazon in a monster suit made a silly ‘RAWR’ jumping at the two of them. Nine feet of monster when you’re just over five is terrifying. The little stumbled back and fell on her padded bottom, promptly soaking her diaper. After the initial shock, and hearing Nerissa chastise the costumed monster, Shannon tugged her skirt down, her heart pounding. “Its not Halloween yet! You shouldn’t be doing that!” the Amazon teased the performer. She got a flyer in response before looking back in surprise at Shannon. “Oh, you okay hun?” she asked bending down and offering a hand to help her up. She nodded. Shannon just had to make it back and rush to the bathroom... and Narissa would never even know. Standing up, she put on the most confident face she could muster with a soaked diaper around her waist. “Well we’re almost back, come on hun,” Narissa said turning back around and already able to see the yellow tinge under the girl's skirt. She didn't say anything, instead offering her hand. "You're safe, it was just a guy in a costume, c'mon the home's not far now," she said leading Shannon back by the hand once more. As she got on the same street, there were a few giggles from the other Amazons as they spied a little in diapers. Given her ‘adult’ clothing it was still obvious she was ‘new’ to the area. Shannon was bright red long before they got back to home. At some of the giggles she realized what the problem could be and when the Amazon was turned, she hastilly tried to tug up the diaper, and push her skirt down. Anything to avoid detection for the few seconds she might need! Nerissa led Shannon into home and went back toward the classroom, stopping before the pink plastic potty. "All right hun, do you need some help getting the diaper off?" she asked, looking quite ready to lean down and help the little get seated to do her business. Like this was some second test or something. Shannon shook her head, pushing the skirt down a little. "Why are we here? Why can’t I just go to the regular bathroom? It’s not that big of a deal. " She was obviously hiding something. "...u--um, would it be okay if you left for a moment? I don't know if I can do it with you watching..." "Hun... are you trying to hide something?" Narissa asked at the very obvious way the girl was pulling down her skirt. "I know you’re a big girl and of course you wouldn't have any accidents, but you do seem to be acting a little strange." Shannon shook her head. "You already checked me once! Nuh uh!" Nerissa leaned down and swept Shannon's hands away, pulling up the front of her skirt almost to her chest, and leaving the girl looking rather foolish as she stood there in an obvious soaked diaper. Nerissa let out a 'tsk' and shook her head, obviously looking very disappointed in Shannon. "Why did you have to tell a fib Shannon?" "W-well--I dunno! It was--I had it up until that stupid monster at the end! And--I'm not a baby, I don't wanna go back to diapers!" She let out a small whine, stomping one foot down. Reaching down, Nerissa gave the front of Shannon's diapers a few pats, making sure she could feel that she was indeed in a diaper, and that it was wet. "Aww hun, so you were scared? That's all it was? I believe you, besides, you said you've never had an accident... aside from just now and earlier at your test," she said, ticking the two incidents off on her fingers. She undid the tapes on the girl's diaper and removed it, leaving her wet lower half exposed as she gently put a hand on the girl's shoulder and had her sit down on the child's potty. "Go ahead and see if you still need to go, we'll get you back securely into a diaper after." Shannon nodded, trying to go... but she had nothing. "...this--um, this won't count against me, right? Since it was just a fear-thing... which hasn't happened in years either by the way!" "We'll use a three strikes rule to make it fair... does that work? I know you said it'd never happen, and sometimes we do just get scared, but there's only so much I can believe... so that's strike one hun. If I find or hear about you wetting two more diapers... then I'm going to extend this whole thing another week. That's another week of diapers. ... If I find out you've messed in a diaper... that's going to be three strikes automatically. " Shannon bowed her head, then nodded. "Well--I definitely won't mess! Or wet! Promise..." Nerissa nodded and helped the girl up, shaking her head but not commenting on the empty training potty. She led the girl toward the back of the classroom once more, helping her up on the changing table. She got out another thin diaper and lifted the little by her ankles once more, getting a wipe and cleaning her thoroughly like the toddler she'd been acting like. She put the diaper under her next, getting out powder and liberally applying it before taping it up once more. "There, dry again," she smiled, grinning at the little who now smelled a bit like a baby. Shannon nodded, hopping off the table with a smile. At least she was out of that wet diaper... for good, she was SURE of it. She wouldn't embarrass herself again--either in front of this nice caretaker, or in front of the city full of people. "...Um do you have any drinks? All the walking made me a bit thirsty..." "You a fan of milk? I have some in my room in the back. I got it fresh this morning," she said motioning toward the office door in the corner of the room. "Yeah, I love milk!" Shannon followed, bouncing and crinkling with every step. "Um, thank you! ...sorry about all this... accident stuff..." "No trouble at all hun, that's what the class is for. And as you said, not going to happen again right? So there's nothing to worry about," she said leading the way to her office which had a small desk and two chairs. Behind her desk she had a mini-fridge where she pulled out a metal pitcher filled nearly to the brim with a rather thick milk. "Fresh, and cool," she said, reaching to a drawer on her desk and pulling out a double handled sippy cup. She poured the cool milk into it and capped it back up. "Sorry, I’m not sharing my own mug," she said pushing the cup toward Shannon. Shannon looked at the cup for a moment, frowning. There was something about this world. Childish things didn’t seem THAT bad… and hearing someone that much bigger then you tell you something, you were just inclined to listen. Shannon snatched up the cup quickly, rushing out a small "Thank you" before drinking the stuff. "...Wow, this is really good!" she giggled. It didn’t taste like any milk she’d had before. "Glad you liked it," she grinned. --------- "...So, um, what are the uh guests on the top floor like?" Shannon asked with a yawn. "Intelligent and energetic girls, most of them are littles like you," Nerissa said, smiling. The tall amazon was in the midst of the common room, a diaper bag on her shoulder, helping a few other littles who had less than perfect potty training. Shannon had been spending more and more time at the home, but as she spent time on the ground floor, she’d been curious about the upper floor and some of the girls she’d been told were there. People who had passed the test she’d failed. She’d never actually met one herself. It was already a few days since her arrival and some of the strange things in the home were starting to seem pretty casual. She’d only had one more strike since making the deal with Nerissa. It’d happened after lunch a lunch of milk and sandwiches the other day. It took her by surprise, but other than a warning of not to let it happen again, Shannon had just been changed and sent on her way. It was comforting to know she wasn’t the only little with potty problems. When Nerissa had finished attending the other little, she came over to get Shannon, scooping her up. Shannon, being tired, was content resting her head against Nerissa's arm. She even dozed off, ever-so-briefly, breathing out a light high pitched sigh for a second before snapping back to the waking world. Shannon had been given her own guest room on the ground floor and recognizing someone was in need of bedtime, Nerissa had brought her to her room. She set Shannon down just before her bed, making sure she was awake enough to know she was home. The little yawned again, but then her stomach growled angrily at her. "I missed dinner," she said sheepishly. Shannon was still allowed to wander around close to the home and she didn’t have her own money so she depended on the home for most things. Nerissa smiled and nodded. She came around to the other side of the bed and sat down, laying her back against the pillows and motioned for Shannon to come sit next to her as she reached into the diaper bag for something. Sitting next to her, and squirming over to look inside the bag, a natural curiosity overtook Shannon. Nerissa pulled out a baby bottle, one that was more sized for an Amazon baby, and was rather large for someone the size of a Little. It was filled with a heavy milk, the same actually she'd had at lunch the other day and in the sippy cup before that. She smiled and held it up, motioning warmly for Shannon to rest against her, "It'll help you relax hun, you seem stressed." "...Um... do I have to drink out of the bottle...? I'm trying to *not* be a baby! I mean, I know it'd help... but..." Nerissa tried to do her best to seem warm and comforting and like there was nothing odd about this at all. The world tended to help these girls act more appropriately to what they really were and it was hard for Shannon to object. Nerissa kindly put her hand on Shannon's shoulder, pulling her in so that the diapered Little was resting with her head on the amazon’s chest, and she softly, but firmly pressed the nipple between her lips, silencing her protests. "Just relax hun, you've had a very trying week." Shannon whimpered, but as she was in the position and her tummy was grumbling she nodded slowly, sucking on the nipple. After the first drop, there was no way the Little was going to move an inch. The milk was so delicious, so thick, and... a little sleep inducing. But of course, she made sure to finish the bottle, filling herself up with the creamy goodness. When she finally did finish, she turned her head slightly, resting against the Amazon's chest. "Thank you..." she murmured, nearly asleep from the milk. Nerissa smiled as the girl turned her head, being sure to give her back a few firm pats. She had a very full tummy of milk, and Nerissa already knew exactly what that'd do to her. She kept patting her back leaning in to whisper, "It’s okay hun, get some sleep, I'll be back in the morning to check on you," she said. Shannon nodded, letting out a small burp before dozing off in the woman's arms. After all of the adventure of winding up in this new world, all of the stress, and the belly full of milk, she’d sleep through just about anything. Nerissa slowly eased Shannon off of her. She tried her best to make the sleeping girl comfortable, propping her on pillows, pulling the covers up. She also couldn't help taking the girl's hand, and gently bringing the thumb up to push in her mouth. Nerissa smiled, Shannon was quickly moving along with the program. She grinned to herself, taking the bag, and leaving the room quietly. By morning, Shannon was still sleeping like a baby in complete bliss. She was still sucking on her thumb and hadn't moved an inch since last night. Nerissa was there first thing in the morning to let herself in. She had the same bag from the night before on her shoulder, but it was a bit fuller with a few different things this time. She smiled seeing the girl still sleeping and sucking her thumb, she came around to the side of the bed, easing the blankets off of her and discreetly checking her diaper, trying her best not to wake her. Shannon slept through the check--it seemed like it would take a lot to wake her from this state. The diaper was, of course, soaked. Her thin diaper had barely managed to take it all and she’d leaked a little on the bed. Smirking, the Amazon just started prepping things. The milk had apparently worked its magic, the little not even waking as she wet herself like in an infant in her sleep. Nerissa took a seat on the bed next to Shannon, not bothering to change her yet and leaving the blanket off of her. "Shannon, wake up hun," she said giving the girl a good shake on her shoulder. Shannon slowed to waking, turning up to look at Nerissa. "Mmmorning..." she murmured. She first noticed her thumb, still in her mouth, and instantly retracted it, blushing. "Um, I don't usually suck my--" She fidgeted in her embarrassment, causing her to feel something quite foreign. Another fidget confirmed her fear. "I--" she couldn't come up with any excuse, like she always had before. Either to convince Nerissa, or herself... So she simply started to tear up. "Strike three hun," she said softly. “Remember what I said?” She gave the soaked diaper a pat, as if confirming what the girl could feel. She reached into the bag on her shoulder and took out a pacifier, unceremoniously pressing it into the girl's mouth. "It's okay, I'm not mad... I kind of suspected from the beginning," she said, taking out powder, wipes, and one of the very thick disposables from the bag. The disposable had very childish prints on the front and unlike the thin diapers with two tapes that looked more medical. These were baby diapers, one tape on each side, thick able to keep a baby dry. Shannon shook her head, murmuring a quiet "MmMm! MmMm!" from behind the pacifier, a very childish "no, no". But... how could she argue it? She was *sitting* in a wet diaper. And she wanted to get out of it, even if it meant getting into the childish diaper. Shannon laid out, turning her head to the side, whimpering a little. Nerissa stood up and began her task of changing Shannon. She got out a changing mat and placed it on the bed, pulling Shannon by the ankles and resting it under her. She untapped the wet diaper and began wiping her. The amazon took and unfolded the thick disposable, sliding it under the girl. She took out baby oil and rash cream first, starting to work it into the girl's privates. The time it took to clean her up made Shannon feel... well, babyish. She didn’t think she could have changed herself for one, and for two, it made her feel kind of gross, knowing that Nerissa had wipe pee off of her. Nerissa followed up the rash cream with a healthy dossage of baby powder, this time not just centering it to her diaper area, but on her tummy and thighs as well. This Little was going to smell like a baby. She taped the diaper snuggly in place, it was thick enough that it forced Shannon's legs slightly apart. "There, dry and clean," she said offering a hand to help the sobbing girl sit up. Nerissa put the used diaper in the trash and came back to the bed to sit down opposite Shannon, holding her arms out for a hug. "It's okay hun, it’s not a big deal," she repeated sweetly. Shannon hugged her, trying to believe her... for her own sake, really. What she had been so sure of before, now seemed like an insurmountable obstacle looming on the horizon. Nerissa giggled with the girl and reached over, taking the pacifier and trying to keep her distracted as she reached into the bag and pulled out another full baby bottle. She was gentle, but still firm and insistent as she pressed it into Shannon's mouth, moving her from hugging to resting against her chest again. She smiled, somewhat smugly now. Shannon snuggled tightly against Nerissa, drinking the bottle hungrily. She noticed that rather than get tired of the bottles, she was liking each one more and more and more. Her thoughts eased off of the wet night she had made minutes before, instead easing to a relatively new, infantile bliss. Nerissa watched Shannon settle into a steady drinking rhythm. She smiled, patting the little on her diapered bottom. "Its okay hun," she said in a steady, relaxing voice. "Just relax, we both know what you are, you're just a baby, and that's perfectly okay. After you finish your breakfast bottle, we'll get you dressed and bring you to the nursery of the home. Shannon shook her head when Nerissa mentioned that she was a baby, but wound up relaxing back down, and nodded through the rest of the conversation. Nerissa smiled as the bottle emptied, and once again, she holds Shannon close to start patting her back. As soon as she'd recovered from the wooziness of having a full bottle, she'd get the girl dressed in something rather juvenile and help her toddle off to the nursery section of home. --------- It was another day or two later before Nerissa decided to come check on her pet project. Shannon had been coming along rather nicely, the cute little accepting that diapers were something she may need to wear for a while. She grinned just thinking about the small 20-something girl waddling around in them. Shannon was in the nursery part of the home most of the time now. She was playing alone when Nerissa arrived, and as she set her eyes on Nerissa, rather her typical reaction, she jumped up, scowling angrily. "Nerissa!" Nerissa smiled warmly. "Hi hun, you settling in well here?" Shannon nodded on instinct. "Well--yes--but-- I was talking to some of the other kids today, and *none* of them passed the test! I don't think it’s possible!" She couldn’t really hold up the ruse forever, might as well give a grain of truth on it. "I remember when you asked hun. You asked me and I specifically said 'only big girls pass the test,' which is true. And all the girls you asked... were they diapered like you?" "Well, yeah, but... how many big girls *are* there? Because someone said there aren't any, only mommies and caretakers!" Nerissa shook her head, laughing good naturedly. She reached into the bag on her shoulder and pulled out a pacifier. "Just who haaaaave you been listening too?" she asked as she pressed the pacifier between the Little's lips. "I bet you’re just cranky because you need a change," she said with another warm smile, bringing her hand to lift the girl's juvenile dress and check her thick diaper. Nerissa was spot on--though it certainly wasn't as bad as she expected. Just damp, not even squishy to the touch. Shannon shook her head a few times, blushing, but didn't remove the pacifier to continue arguing, instead sucking on it and shooting the Amazon a glare. Nerissa gave her diaper a few pats. "Seems all right hun, I think you can stand to wait for a change," she smiled. "Come on, I bet I know what will calm you down," she added, nodding toward a rocking chair in the corner of the nursery. Shannon let out a small whine, bringing her hand up to the pacifier. "...’tay, but... take me to see the potty-trained kids soon! I mean it!" Nerissa just nodded absently, not really planing to do any such thing. She took a seat in the rocking chair, lifting up Shannon to sit on her lap. She cuddled her close, holding her head to her chest and bouncing her a little on her legs. Then reaching down, she pulled up another full baby bottle of milk from her bag. "Now just relax hun, I know how much you like your milk." Shannon nodded, but eyed the bottle with noticeable suspicion. For a second, it even looked like she would reject it... but with the milk being as addictive as it was, she caved, opening her mouth wide. Nerissa smiled as she pressed the nipple into Shannon's mouth, tilting her back to let her drink it all up. She rocked the chair and hummed softly, grinning as she gave the girl's diaper a bit of a pat. Shannon squirmed, disliking any focus on the diaper, or its slightly wet state. She may have accepted it, but she didn't embrace or enjoy it. Her mind shifted off everything else though, focusing on how *wonderful* the milk tasted... Nerissa let the girl drink it, she had a plan today, and she'd need the girl in her semi-haze after the full bottle of milk to put it into action. Shannon drank the bottle, almost mindlessly, gulping the entire thing down as quickly as she could. She didn't seem to notice, but Nerissa felt the diaper grow warmer and soggier. It often seemed to happen when the girl was drinking her milk now. Nerissa grinned as Shannon was almost finished with the bottle. She looked around and was happy to see that the Nursery was mostly clear now, and so with the cute Little so focused on nursing, she decided to help her come around to the idea of liking diapers a bit more. She began to rub at the front of the soggy diaper, gently, and tracing her hand around to the back, giving a few soft pats. Shannon let go of the nipple briefly, letting out a small whine. "N--nerissa, what are you--nnh..." she hastily finished the bottle, sucking harder whenever the Amazon rubbed her. Nerissa alternated rubbing the front and giving soft pats to the back. She was counting on the general sleepiness of a full tummy of milk that Shannon wouldn't wholly understand what was going on. She just coo'd softly. "It's okay hun, relax, you like your diapers, they feel good don't they?" she asked with another soggy rub. Shannon moaned softly. She wanted to say no, she hated diapers, but it was starting to feel really good. "...y--yeah... " she set her hands down, on Nerissa's legs, and started to softly squeeze. The Little was breathing out horny little sighs and gasps on every single breath. It felt so wonderful... the squishy padding pressing against her, the soft patting at her bottom... the way the diaper swaddled and cushioned everything... she squeezed tighter with her hands, focusing everything she had on how wonderful her diapers were. Nerissa kept at it, leaning down to whisper in an ear. "That's right, diapers can feel really nice when you relax..." she said with a particularly firm pat to her bottom. "Its okay when you’re tired and when you've got a nice full tummy to just be a baby and enjoy your diapers," she said. Part of Shannon wanted to whine and complain about being called a baby--but that part was shoved back, and her focus forced back on how right Nerissa was. It was always easy to listen to Nerissa and what she told her. She gave a small nod, whining on her next breath. Nerissa grinned and whispered just a little more. "It’s okay baby," she repeated, almost like a mantra. "It’s okay to feel good in your diapers. It’s almost nap time for you... go ahead and let go, let everything go in your diaper," she said with another soggy rub to the front, and pat on her bottom. "Show me you need your diapers," she said in the softest whisper. For a brief second, Shannon shook her head, trying to shrug off the attempted suggestion. But by the time Nerissa reached "Let everything go", Shannon felt something in herself, forcing out. She hadn't realized how far she'd gotten into all of this... part of her tried to resist, to hold it in. But like so much else, she was powerless to do so. As Nerissa finished "show me you need your diapers", Shannon's back arched, and she obeyed Nerissa's order. And she, however slightly or subconsciously, accepted Nerissa's suggestion, melting into a pleasure that she /knew/ could only have been caused by her wonderful diapers. Nerissa smirked as she felt the Little start to shiver and whimper, cumming cutely and adding to the wetness there. And as the Little arched her back, she felt the suggestion take hold, if only for her semi-concious state, and could feel the girl shudder as she gave in to do something really babyish, messing her diaper. Nerissa started to hum the lullaby again, nuzzling the Little as she continued to shake and convulse a bit. "Such a good baby," she said, watching her use her diaper as instructed. She knew this wasn't the end, but this little was coming along nicely. Shannon settled back, shell-shocked from the whole experience. It felt unreal, dreamlike... and part of her wanted to fall asleep right here. "...Did I just poo poo...?" she murmured, confused. She may have been back in diapers, but a full-fledged messy accident? That was the worst she’d had yet. Nerissa was all coo's and tenderness. "Aww it’s okay hun, that’s why you’re in diapers. We'll get you cleaned up and then ready for a nap in no time." Nerissa didn't seem to act like anything was wrong. Where Shannon's previous accidents, she'd tried to console the Little, this time, Nerissa just gave Shannon's diaper a few good pats, and as she got up, carried Shannon on her hip. "Come on hun, we'll get you changed out of that poopy diaper and put you down for a nap. You’re usually pretty sleepy after your bottle, huh?" she asked. Shannon nodded, squirming slightly as the woman carried her. "...yeah..." she sighed, in a daze from what had just happened. "...I didn't feel it coming at all... I usually do, kinda... I just can't make it..." Nerissa nodded smiling as she took Shannon toward the changing table in the nursery. "I know, it’s tough to know when you need to go hun, that's why you're in diapers. Accidents happen," she said, going about the process she had quite a few times before with Shannon, changing and cleaning the Little before putting another thick diaper on. She took out a pacifier and put it to Shannon's lips. Shannon nodded, seeming to accept that fact for the moment. She certainly didn't have the energy to fight it, if she did want to, so she sucked away at the pacifier, nearly dozing off right on the changing table. Nerissa changed Shannon into a fresh diaper and seeing how she was falling asleep, she quietly and gently changed her into a one piece footed sleeper as well. The bottom was bulging noticeably with her diapers and it just made her all the cuter. Instead of her usual bed, Nerissa carried her to a crib in the next room. Pacifier in mouth, adorably clothed, she looked like a baby. It was another solid hour before Nerissa came in checking on the cute little. With gentle hands, she scooped up the baby, bringing her back to the changing table and removing her sleeper. She slipped on the juvenile clothes she'd been wearing earlier, and left the pacifier in. Shannon had managed to wet a bit more in her sleep, but she wasn't soaked, so Nerissa didn't change her. Then, almost as good as earlier, Nerissa, put the sleeping Shannon back in the playroom, leaving her propped against some stuffed animals. When she woke... it'd be a bit different then earlier. Had earlier even happened? Nerissa left quietly, being sure to just let the girl discover what she will on her own. Part of having these wanderers in the home was playing a little with their heads. Usually they were already susceptible to things they normally wouldn’t be… the world it made it so. But it was especially effective if you left them believe they’d dreamed up an incident where-in they enjoyed diapers. Shannon eased out of her sleep, looking around the room in confusion. Her initial reaction was that her experience with Nerissa was undoubtedly real--just like anyone who has a dream. But after a moment, she immediately recognized that the pieces didn't quite fit. She was in the same outfit, and in a totally different spot, for starters. Two, she was as clean as could be. She kind of remembered being changed... and she couldn’t believe she would have messed, but… maybe she had? Pressing a hand to her diaper, she was just as wet as before that whole thing... she sat up, sucking idly on the pacifier. What an odd afternoon. --------- As the days went on, things were mostly normal for Shannon... or really as normal as they had become. She was diapered full time, she made friends with the other Little's of the home, even if most of them were in diapers themselves and no one seemed to question or bat an eye that she was too. The rest of town kind of ignored them, usually only giggling when they saw them around. As small as they were though, things did change. Shannon hardly noticed them. One day, while back in the park, once again searching for the place that had brought her into this world, her thumb found its way to her mouth. She didn't even realize it was there, and at the same time, she began to wet her diaper, not knowing she was doing it. Nightly she'd wake up in the morning needing a change as well. There were a few successes mixed in, she found some of the other adults and told them she needed to go poo poo, phrasing it as a child would and was successful in doing that, one time even with Nerissa, who smiled, and praised her, and gave her a nice bottle of milk as a reward. ... but the successes stopped the next morning after that. Right at the breakfast table with everyone else around, Shannon felt an odd sensation in her rear, and before she knew what had happened, she was messing her diaper. Shannon froze mid-bite, moving a hand behind herself to pat at the diaper in disbelief. In the mornings she often just came to breakfast in a t-shirt and diaper and although no one seemed to mind her accidents, and she had started to care less and less each time. But this… doing it without warning, right at the breakfast table? She hadn’t even felt the need, just suddenly there was a warm mass pushing out of her. She slid out of her chair, rushing towards Nerissa's spot. "Um--Nerissa!" she whined, waddling and whining as it squished around. "Nerissa I made poo poo again!" Nerissa smirked, as some of the others at the table giggled. "Turn around hun," she said, in a somewhat admonishing tone. She proceeded to lift up the back of Shannon's night shirt, in front of everyone having breakfast, and pulled the back of her diaper out to check her like a toddler. "You sure did hun..." she said, letting the top gently snap back into place. "It’s okay hun, babies can't help it," she said with a warm smile, the word baby kind of rolling around Shannon's head. "Go back and finish your breakfast, we'll get you changed after." Shannon bowed her head, looking around the table. It was humiliating as could be... but the others were *just* as bad as she was! Most of the time, at least... sticking her tongue out at the other girls giggling at her and she toddled back over to her seat. Sitting down in her chair with a little squish. She continued to eat, her face completely red the rest of the meal. --------- Shannon was wearing a baby pink t-shirt underneath a sunflower yellow pair of shortalls today. It was a lot less embarrassing than the usual onesie she sometimes had on in the nursery. It didn’t even bother her that she never selected her own clothing any more, even if she did have some clear favorites and least favorites in her new wardrobe. "Hey there hun, I had a fun idea for today, you want to go to playground on the north side of the city?" Nerissa asked with a big smile. She was casually kneeling down next to Shannon, reaching a hand to unsnap some of the poppers along the arch of shortalls, to check her diaper. "Um, sure! That actually sounds like a lot of fun!" Her diaper was just a tiny bit damp, and she barely noticed the check, having grown used to them. Nerissa helped Shannon up, redoing the snaps to her overalls. "Well then I'll go pack a bag and we'll be all set, why don't you go find your shoes hun? Those overalls and that adorable shirt should be perfect for a day outdoors." Shannon nodded, poking around for her shoes. Her old tennis-shoes had gone missing one day, and they’d been casually replaced with pink, childish sneakers. Once she found those, she slipped them on and bounced over to the door, bobbing in place as she waited for Nerissa. Nerissa came back with a cloth diaper bag on her shoulder. It was a light pink with baby bunnies on it. The tall Amazon happily took Shannon by the hand and led her toward the front of the home where she'd left a stroller set up. Shannon blushed a little. A stroller? She could walk just fine! Still, she knew that it was probably a long walk... and the diaper made her waddle really badly... and she knew that Nerissa usually knew better than her. Without so much as a word, Nerissa lifted the Little up under the arms and placed her in the seat. It made the Amazon smile, not even an argument. She leaned down to pull a strap snugly up through Shannon's legs, connecting it to one around Shannon's waist, securing her in the baby stroller. She put the diaper bag on the tray under it, and gave Shannon a tickle on the nose. "All right hun, lets head to the park," she said, winking. She couldn't help but smile at how cute Shannon looked. Pink t-shirt, yellow overalls thickly bulging at the waist, obviously diapered. She was the perfect little baby girl, and she’d be ready for adoption soon. As they went, Shannon first started to look at people around her--watching them all go about their day, moving back and forth... it was mesmerizing. But after a few stifled giggles as they saw her, she focused off into the horizon, thinking about whatever came to mind--how good the milk she was fed was, how much fun the park would be... It took a good 10 minutes to walk across town, but it was a nice day out and the journey was pleasant. As nice as it was, Shannon still arrived as red as a beat. Still, it didn't matter, she told herself. She got to have fun at the playground, after all, and the gigglers didn't. And as Nerissa kept reminding the Little, what was wrong with being a baby? Shannon might not have fully believed it, but it was a useful thing to tell herself whenever she heard little snickers and giggles. Nerissa pulled the stroller up to the playground, pausing to unbuckle the strap and help Shannon out of the stroller. She placed the Little in the woodchip area of the slide and swingset, giving her puffy bottom a pat. "I'll be right over there on the bench hun, you have fun with the other kids," she said, leaving the Little who wasn't much bigger then about half a dozen Amazon babies and toddlers. Shannon blushed, bowing her head a little. It was a bit embarrassing to know that everyone else here was perhaps two dozen years younger. Still, she charged in, intent of having that not matter--after all, a slide was a slide, no matter who rode it! Nerissa watched with a warm smile as Shannon played. At first a little shy, and perhaps a bit timid as the other kids weren't entirely sure what to make of her. One Amazon baby girl was overly curious and gave the back of Shannon’s overalls a tug. It shocked Shannon enough that she felt her diaper suddenly warm as she wet it uncontrollably. But things settled down, and not long after, Shannon was having fun, riding down the slide, playing games, and generally toddling around with the other babies. It wasn't till about thirty minutes later, when Shannon was hardly aware of the passage of time that Nerissa got up to fetch her. Shannon could never get really used to a wet diaper. She wildly flipped between having not a single clue or care in the world, to awkwardly standing off to the side, her mind inseparable from the soaked padding. Most of the time, though, she was playing and having fun just like any of the actual babies. When Nerissa finally came to collect her, she didn't want to go. "We're right in the middle of a game of tag, though! Can I *pleaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaase* keep playing?" Nerissa came over, and in front of the other kids, and a few giggling parents, unsnapped some of the poppers on Shannon's overalls, checking her diaper. "Aww hun, you're soaked, you can play tag again in a moment, but first it’s time for a little baby girl to get her diapie changed," she said, taking Shannon by the hand and leading her waddling away from the playground a second. She didn't go far, just back to the stroller to collect her bag and then taking a changing mat out of it. She started to set up the bench as a makeshift changing table. "Up you go," she said lifting Shannon up under the arms. Shannon kicked her legs slightly, blushing and looking at the other kids. Many were two or three, but some were older, and undiapered. Getting teased by people her actual age was one thing, but getting teased by people far younger with seemingly more maturity was another. But once again, Nerissa was right... she was absolutely soaked, so she needed a change. Maybe that's why she was having problems catching people in tag? Nerissa undid the rest of the snaps on Shannon's overalls, pulling them back up to her waist and revealing the wet diaper to the playground. Most of the parents and kids didn't bat an eye, a diaper change was nothing new here. But it was the first very public change for Shannon. Nerissa smiled good naturedly, getting out wipes, powder and some diaper cream as she undid the tapes to Shannon's diapers and pulled it away, lifting her up by the ankles to wipe her down like a baby. It was nice that no one minded... still, Shannon couldn't tear her eyes from the group, watching for anyone who might be staring. She still cooperated of course, helping Nerissa by lifting her legs up. "Um, thank you!" she said courteously, turning her attention back to the group again. Nerissa placed another thick and clean diaper down on the bench and lowered Shannon to it, she took out diaper cream and rubbed it in, before taking the powder and applying it liberally. Shortly after she brought the front up and taped it snugly on. She gave the little’s diaper front a rub. "There we go, all dry," she said, helping stand her up and redoing the snaps to her overalls. She sent the little away with a scoot and pat to her crinkling rump. "Go on and play a bit more hun, it’s a nice day." Shannon nodded, dashing off to the group. When the game of tag finished, she went to the slide, giggling with excitement as her rump slid down the slide over and over. She went down another four times, Shannon obviously enjoying herself and sinking into the reality that playing carefree with the toddlers could be pretty fun. She had lost track of time again until Nerissa came and lifted her up from behind. "All right hun, all that play had to have made you hungry by now," she said, smiling and tapping Shannon's nose. She carried the baby girl back over to the bench, before sitting down, reaching into her diaper bag, she taking out another full bottle. She helped Shannon sit back, craddling her to feed her a bottle. Some of the kids, most of whom younger giggled, as apparently Shannon was really just a 'little baby' even younger than them, as she was being fed like this. Shannon blushed a little, but in the moment, certainly couldn't find herself caring. After all, the milk tasted absolutely amazing and the others didn't have any. It was sweet, made her feel warm and soft inside... it was wonderful, even with the giggles in the background. Nerissa hummed softly, feeding Shannon. She let her nurse, and drain the somewhat large bottle, filling up her tummy with the liquid. After a full 7 or 8 minutes, the bottle was empty, and Nerissa helped Shannon up to her shoulder, giving her firm and gentle pats to her back, causing a few errant bubbles in her tummy to travel up and make the Little burp with a little line of milk hanging out the corner of her mouth. Nerissa cleaned it up gently with a wet cloth and brought the baby girl back to the playground, smiling and letting her play again once more. Although with a tummy full of milk, she was a bit more slow this time, getting a little more tired with the afternoon. Rather than the more active activities, the girl wandered over to the more relaxed ones, like the large tic-tac-toe board that was set up. Being so obviously an adult, she figured she would beat all the kids who tried--but of course, perhaps because of the milk fogging her mind, she wound up losing most of the matches. Pouting, she decided to head back to the slide for one or two quick goes. Shannon went down the slide twice grinning. She was getting tired, but she still wanted to do it again. She stuck her thumb in her mouth, climbing up a little slower and one handed to ride down once more. She giggled around her thumb, although all the milk her belly was sitting a little heavy now. She toddled away from the slide, walking a little slow as felt her bottom suddenly push out a big warm mess into the back of her diaper. She stopped and stood still a moment, sucking her thumb. She wouldn't be able to say why she just stood there, sucking... it could have been a babyish mindset, it might have been shock and awe, or a bit of the two. She stood there for about ten seconds after, just sort of staring, letting the feeling sink in, before spinning around and looking around at the other children. "Nerissssssssaaaaaa!" she whined, a new instinct from the home. It brought a lot of attention to her as she looked around for the Amazon. Nerissa had watched the whole thing, smiling as she’d seen Shanon slow, and then babyishly fill her pants. Nerissa had been tracking Shannon's progress, and even without the bottles, she lately seemed to be at that point where she legitimately needed diapers now. She waved and walked over to the suddenly panicked girl. "Aww hun, everything all right?" she said coming over and gently cupping a the side of her face in her hand. "Someone getting a little tired?" she asked as the girl looked so cute sucking her thumb. Shannon pressed couldn’t help but nudge the hand and try to lean against the taller woman. Looking for affection with tears forming in her eyes. "I--I made a poo poo..." she whined. Nerissa bent down and gave Shannon a hug, discreetly reaching a hand around to pat the girl's bottom, helping reassure her, and let her know that indeed, she'd had a messy accident, but it was okay. "Aww hun, it’s all right. C'mon, let’s get you back home for a nap. I only brought one diaper to the park." she said taking Shannon's hand and starting to walk the sobbing baby girl to the stroller. Nerissa had purposefully not brought a second diaper, planning on this with the milk. Shannon had learned to accept diapers, and she needed to learn to accept using them, and sometimes being stuck in them. Nerissa's consoling helped dramatically. Shannon winced as they walked, the mess mushing up against her. It was even worse when she was sat down in the stroller... but all that consoling was helping to dry the tears. Nerissa brought the strap up between Shannon's legs and around her waist once more, causing the girl to whimper a little as she was suddenly pressed into and held firmly to the mess in her diaper. It wasn't a completely bad feeling, kind of warm, mushy. Nerissa was quick to recognize the look on Shannon's face and reached into her bag pulling out Shannon's favorite stuffed animal and a pacifier. She slid the thumb from Shannon's mouth and pressed the pacifier in, kissing Shannon's cheek as she handed her the stuffed animal. "Just relax hun, it'll be a short ride back," she promised. And the milk was making her tired... although it would be a little bumpy. Shannon nodded, staying quiet and sucking on the pacifier. She did her best to relax, which was good... it let her feel the warm mushiness against her in a different way. The little bounces might have caused her to wince once or twice, but they wound up helping her come around to acceptance. Just 8 minutes into the 10 minute walk and nearly back, Shannon nodded completely off to sleep, being at peace enough with the load in the seat of her diaper to ignore it and rest. Nerissa smiled. This was a good step. The goal was total incontinence and acceptance of being a baby. A few more outings and gentle encouragements to get Shannon used to the feeling of wet and messy diapers, and she was sure the little girl would stop asking for immediate changes. Once back at the home, she unbuckled the sleepy baby and carried her toward the nap room, going for the changing table first. No need giving her a rash. The girl blinked and stirred a little as she was being changed. Nerissa spent a few moments wiping Shannon thoroughly to clean her bottom, before lowering her down onto another thick diaper. She grinned. "No worries hun, just giving you a diapie change before you go sleepy sleepy," she said, starting to apply diaper cream and powder to her. Shannon barely heard it, back to sleep shortly after. Nerissa taped up the thick diaper, helping Shannon up and removing her overalls. She left the girl in just the pink shirt she'd been wearing underneath and her diaper. She was placed and left to sleep peacefully in her crib. --------- Shannon had slept well. Her sleep had felt really good, and she had some memories of yesterday, but they were like dim lights in a fog. The milk had helped her dreams, crafting them to gentle childlike dreams of wonder and simple joy. Shannon didn't even stir an inch as she wet her diaper thoroughly in the night. This had become normal, and even as she woke up and sat with a slight squish, it only jostled her a tiny bit. Nerissa heard Shannon and was quick to let herself into the nursery, scooping up the Little and hugging her close, patting her back. "Morning sweetie," she said reaching into the crib and looking for her pacifier, easing it into the girl's mouth. "You just need a change huh?" she asked, pretending like this was completely normal, that the Little infant in her arms was just that, an infant who needed coddling. Nerissa set Shannon on the changing table and the Little went through an all too familiar diaper change. It'd been two, almost three weeks since she'd last even had a chance to use the potty. She was in thick diapers full time. She sucked her pacifier, while Nerissa lovingly cleaned her up. Her sleeper was removed, and she was given a cartoonish baby t-shirt, since it was warmer out, before being brought downstairs to breakfast… where for the first time she didn't sit at the table with the others, but instead was placed securely in a high chair. Shannon squirmed in place, looking down at the others. "mm--" she lifted a hand up to remove the pacifier. "How come I'm in the high chair?!" she whined, squirming in place in her crinkling diaper. "I can feed myself just fine!" Nerissa smiled, she liked head games early in the morning. "Oh you can? All right hun, I just thought the high chair would be a nice change of pace, if you can feed yourself," she said getting out a simple bowl of oatmeal and a small spoon that had a deceptive weight to it, and putting them both in front of her. "Finish it all up, and you'll get a nice bottle of your favorite milk," she smiled. Shannon snatched up the spoon, immediately fumbling with it a little. But after a few practice swings, she was sure she had it, so she went to snag some, only to drop the spoon entirely in the oatmeal. Nerissa sighed a bit dramatically, and reached in to reclaim the spoon, letting the need to do so go unspoken. She cleaned it off with a paper towel and then she got a pink cloth bib and wasted no time tying it around Shannon's neck. She pulled up a chair, took the bowl, and the spoon, and held out a scoop of warm oatmeal, smiling. "Come on hun." Shannon shook her head. "I just fumbled a little!" but still, she opened her mouth. She was hungry... and the idea of more milk was a wonderfully enchanting idea. It was a little awkward at first, but Shannon took a bite, and then another, and then another. There was a drip here, and a soft dab of a paper towel to Shannon's cheek to clean it away... and as the other residents came in and out for breakfast, it was apparent that Shannon was a baby this morning. Baby shirt, thick diaper, being fed in a high chair. Shannon gave a little whine, but otherwise, tried to move her attention back to the oatmeal. Not the best of foods to really focus on the taste, but still, better than the others since she got all of Nerissa’s personal attention. Having started with breakfast that day, both lunch and dinner had Shannon seated in a high chair with a bib around her neck. After another bottle of formula, which she had no power to resist, it was back to bed. Days started to go on like this, and while Shannon got more comfortable with the routine, there was still something nagging at the back of her mind, like something was wrong, like she'd forgotten something important. It was a day or two later, dressed in another pair of adorable overalls with a onesie underneath, doing nothing to hide her obvious diaper bulge, that Shannon was seated in her stroller. Nerissa was taking her back to the park. Baby Shannon had been well behaved and she needed a bit of excitement. Nerissa also seemed to be excited about something too. Oddly, the park wasn’t as empty as usual. In one corner of the park, there was a picnic going on… and oddest of all, it was a picnic of littles. Littles who were professional, and adult, at least as they appeared. There were five of them, and almost all watched Shannon curiously as she was helped out of her stroller when she arrived. The Littles were noticeably more aware that Shannon wasn't a baby then the Amazonian woman. It didn’t seem to meet Shannon’s attention though. To her, she almost entirely believed herself to be a baby after the weeks and weeks she’d been living such a life. There was something wrong somewhere in her mind, and that something bugged her when she saw the other group her size, but the rest of her and the want to have fun carried her towards the slide, which she rode down, giggling all the way. With a pacifier in her mouth, the cute babygirl waddled her way up the play structure and rode the slide another two times. The picnic group had all but stopped now, 5 girls watching her a bit stunned. They were acutely aware that Shannon was way too old to be in diapers, even if her size didn't seem to make the Amazonian parents in the park look twice. Two of the littles whispered something and looked over at Nerissa, who offered a polite wave, which had all the girls quickly look away. Another parent took a seat with Nerissa after a while, talking about motherhood and her own adorable Amazonian baby which size-wise wasn’t much smaller then Shannon. It was at this point that one of the Little's quietly made her way over to Shannon. The girl was a red-head with a neat little pony tail and a cute summer dress on. Maybe in her late 20’s. As Shannon went down the slide, she was waiting at the bottom. "Hi, what's your name?" she asked. Without breaking her stride, Shannon popped the pacifier out of her mouth. "Hi, I'm Shannon! Who're you?" she bobbed up and down in place at the bottom of the slide, brimming with infantile energy, crinkling with each little movement. The girl tilted her head. "Jacquline... erm, Jackie. Are you... ... you're not really a toddler right? I mean, we're Little, we can tell, even if the others," and she indicated the parents around the playground, including the Amazon chatting with Nerissa. "even if they can't." Shannon tensed her fingers up, unsure what to say. She had to think about what she even meant by "not really a toddler", at first. She sat there, umming and ahhhing for a second, looking at Jackie and then Nerissa. "...um, well--I... don't know?" she eventually settled on, looking confused and just a little bit embarrassed. "Are you wearing a diaper?" the Little asked, since it was fairly obvious under Shannon’s overalls. Little's could be blunt and very forward. Two of the other Little's from the picnic group had gotten up and were talking to each other just out of the playground area. "I, um... yeah." Shannon knew there was absolutely NO denying that one. "...and um... that makes me a baby, I guess!" she added, following Nerissa's usual line of thinking. Nerissa got up, along with the other parent who went to get her own child. Nerissa scooped up Shannon eliciting a meep of surprise as she was picked up just like a toddler. Jackie watched wide eyed, calling "You're not a baby!" in a quiet voice after Shannon. Even as she heard it, Nerissa had something new in store. She'd been working on readying the baby slowly, and sitting down on the bench with Shannon, she started to unbutton her top. Shannon squirmed. It was... weird hearing that from Jackie. She was a bit upset, and couldn't quite pin down why. She didn't want to call Jackie wrong, since Shannon's physical age was the same as hers... but people *could* be babies even if they were old, right? It was just so weird. Shannon looked up at Nerissa, staring as her top was unbuttoned and a maternity bra came into view. "...Are you... going to breastfeed me...?" she asked realizing the obvious. Shannon's paci hung on a ribbon attached to her overalls. Nerissa smiled and nodded at her. Nerissa was not fabulously endowed, just a modest C, but the nipple was already wet as she undid the clasp on the bra, the milk smelt very similar to what Shannon usually drank. "It’s okay hun, I know you must have a rumbly tummy, you can drink your fill baby girl," she coo'd. The wide eyes of the five Little's were watching Shannon intently now. There was a slight revulsion from Shannon, but then that smell, that milk she was soo used too, so … addicted too. Shannon nodded, casting a look over to the Littles. It was difficult to push herself towards doing it, but Nerissa was right, her tummy was all rumbly and that needed fixing. She curled up towards the nipple, latching on and starting to nurse hungrily. Nerissa cuddled Shannon to her, patting her head one hand, and patting her thickly diapered and crinkly bottom with the other as she cradled her. She was acting like an infant now, shamelessly nursing like a baby and drinking breastmilk. Some of the mothers in the park watched approvingly, but to them, Nerissa just looked like she was feeding a baby, to the Littles, they couldn't believe what they were seeing. "Did you make a friend hun?" Nerissa asked of Shannon, smiling and stroking her head as she nursed. Shannon didn't move her mouth off of the nipple, but she gave a small, mildly discontented grunt between little sucks. Nerissa nodded. "That's nice hun, we'll have to see about setting up a playdate with her some time. I know you have lots of friends at the home, but it’s always nice to have new friends," she grinned. She gave Shannon's bottom a few more crinkly pats, and almost by way of answer, Shannon started wetting her diaper, the padding swelling a little. "Aww such a good baby girl," Nerissa coo'd softly in her ear. Shannon blushed, hoping that the others wouldn't notice. She did take a small bit of pride in it, now... at least when Nerissa praised her. The praise felt good. And having a playmate would be a lot of fun! She finally moved herself off of the nipple, sighing as she finished drinking. Nerissa just moved the baby to the other teat. Baby girls could drink a lot and over feeding wouldn’t do much more then ensure a full diaper and a nap for Shannon. When she was finally finished being nursed, Nerissa adjusted Shannon to her shoulder, patting her back firmly. Shannon felt a little funny for a second, but then she gave out a little burp, with a tiny bit of spit up trailing down her chin. At the same time as her belch, her tummy cramped a little and helplessly her body pushed out a mess into her diaper. Positioned as she was on Nerissa’s shoulder, the seat of her overalls suddenly drooped and the Little's watching were able to see just how much of a baby she was, filling her diaper. Nerissa finished patting her back and gave her bottom a few pats, causing the mess to squish. "Such a good good baby," she repeated the praise. Shannon would have felt humiliated in front of the other Littles, but the praise helped offset that. She curled her hands around Nerissa, giving her a big squeeze. She didn't even think any more about how sudden her mess was, or how icky it felt--it was a warm sort of surprise to her now, and wasn't really a bad thing. Just a part of being her. Nerissa redid her top, and got up with Shannon, going over to her stroller and gently putting her in her seat before buckling her in. She made sure the buckles were snug, pressing her into her full diaper. Nerissa was still working on making her comfortable with having had an accident. She spoke softly to Shannon, "We'll chat with your friend before we leave," she grinned. "Do you think she'd like to come play with you at home? I bet you could show her how fun it could be." "I um... I dunno! She doesn't seem like a baby... but I'd love more friends!" Shannon giggled, unaware of what she was signing the girl up for. Nerissa nodded, wheeling the stroller toward the group of Littles which were now looking intently like they were busy picnicking. Nerissa stopped just behind the red headed one, tapping Shannon on the shoulder. "What was her name hun? Can you ask her to come here?" Shannon nodded, looking over to the group of Littles. "Jaaaaackie!" she called, bouncing in the chair (and her mess). She was excited for a new playmate! The red headed Little stood up a bit stiffly and came over, immediately looking shy before the taller Amazon and the girl in the stroller. She could smell that Shannon had a messy diaper, and her cheerfullness and the way she ignored what she’d done was a little unsettling to her. "Hi Shannon," she said with a slight wave. Nerissa smiled and leaned down to Shannon, "Go on hun, why don't you invite her to visit?" Shannon grinned. "Hey, can you join us at my house some time? It'd be a lot of fun to play with you!" Jackie's demeanor changed a little as she looked back to her friends, who seem to be focused on their activity. She thought a moment, and looking up, with a slight bit of resolve, she nodded. "Y-yes. I'll come visit some time, I think I have something I’d like to talk you to you about Shannon," she said. "We can spend some time being... big girls," she said with a slight glance at Nerissa and lowering her voice to say the last part. It was the only thing she could think of in terms of fixing whatever was wrong with Shannon. Shannon tilted her head, looking confused. "Well... you can be! But I don't think I am..." she squirmed a little in the seat, making a small meep at the feeling of her diaper. "But yeah, come visit, please!" The other girl scurried back to her friends and Nerissa put the paci back in Shannon's mouth, pushing her in the stroller back home for a diaper change and an afternoon nap. “I really do hope she visits,” the Amazon smirked. --------- It was just after Shannon had been fed a full dinner of baby food in what had become her personal high chair, that Nerissa had decided to give her another lesson. Quietly taking the babygirl to her office by the classroom, she took a seat in the rocking chair with her. She started to rub at the front of Shannon's diaper, rocking them both in the chair gently. Shannon had grown slightly used to having her diaper, and chest rubbed on occasion. Even if it was still a bit weird, she quickly settled into the chair, sighing out a pleased and aroused little breath. Nerissa continued to rub at the front of her diaper, waiting till she got a slight moan with the loud crinkling. "Feels nice doesn't it hun?" Shannon nodded, letting out a few soft whines. "Y--yeah... it's really really nice feeling... it's ama--ah! oooh..." she leaned her head in, resting it against Nerissa’s chest. Nerissa traced a finger around Shannon’s ears, continuing to rub her diaper, smirking as the baby’s hips were moving in time with her hands. "That's a good baby girl... such a good baby girl," she said, sweetly whispering. "You want to do something for your caretaker baby?" Shannon nodded, beaming. The praise made her really happy. She softly grinded against the woman's hand, her hands softly kneading Nerissa's lap. "Use your diaper, do everything in it that you can, feel how good it is to let go in your diaper," she encouraged. It was something they’d done before, but she had a more specific intent for it today. Shannon squirmed, pushing herself against the woman's hands. "... I dunno if I can though... I don't really feel it anymore, so I don't know if I need to..." she let out a few grunts, trying her hardest. At first, it seemed she definitely didn't need to--but then, all at once, her diaper start to fill. "O-oh gosh!" she whined, the diaper taking on a new feeling as she was rubbed.” Nerissa grinned, easing her hand from Shannon's ear to move the girl slightly, starting to bounce her on a knee and focus both hands now on the front of her diaper. "Such a good girl, filling up your diaper, but there's still something more you can do," she said caressing the front of Shannon's diaper. The conditioning was going well, Shannon was addicted to the milk, nearly incontinent, and on the verge of a sexual connection between her diapers, and best of all, accepting that she was a baby. Shannon bounced, grinding against Nerissa's hands and genuinely enjoying the feel of her diaper. It wasn’t long before she was starting to dissolve into a body shaking orgasm. Just as she was peaking, Nerissa leaned forward and whispered in Shannon’s ear, right at her most susceptible moment. “From now on you are forever unpotty trained…” she whispered, “You will be in diapers the rest of your life… and I will always be your mommy.” The words invaded Shannon’s mind just as she was shattered and racked by orgasm, whimpering and shuddering as she came in her full diaper. Even if she didn’t fully understand it, her body processed it. She’d never feel the need to go again, and she’d found her mommy. It was over, she was officially a baby again. The poor baby was panting and spent after that. She was more than ready for an early bed time... after a diaper change and short pre-bed feeding straight from the teat of course. She was already asleep before she finished nursing. Not long after she’d been dressed in a new thick diaper under a purple onesie, and laid down in her crib. --------- Nerissa was relaxing on a couch in the large playroom at the home. She was dressed in a casual spring dress, her feet in flip flops and her hair falling lazily about her shoulders as she read from a book. Shannon was on the floor nearby, playing. Today Shannon was dressed in a short blue denim dress, and a pink t-shirt under it. Her bottom was covered in a frilly diaper cover and it caught the back of her dress, holding it up slightly to show her padded backside. Shannon seemed to flip back and forth, alternating between hyperactivity and calmness. Half of the time, she would contently color, nearly silent, while the other half of the time she'd be bolting from one activity to another, giggling and laughing to herself. Right now, she was hyper, waddling across the room to grab various toys, which she was busily building into a large fort in one of the corners of the room. At a knock from the door, Nerissa looked up. She put her book down and looked over to Shannon, just to make sure the babygirl was okay, before going to the door and finding that a Little was waiting outside. It was the girl that Shannon had briefly met at the park. "Oh hello there hun, have you come to play with Shannon?" she asked. The red head nodded shyly, looking around Nerissa to Shannon. "It's Jackie... uh, Ma'am," she said, before being invited in. She barely even acknowledged Nerissa and went right to Shannon. "Psst... we need to talk." "Um, okay! What do you wanna talk about?" Shannon asked innocently, paying only half attention. She was busy building a stack of baby blocks as a sort of flag for her fort. Jackie was wearing a simple short dress and a pair of loose shorts under it. She couldn't help staring at Shannon though. The way the other Little was dressed as a toddler, hair in a pony tail, pink shirt, obvious thick diaper under her denim dress... and not only that, but the red head knew that the other Little used her diapers. "You're... not really a baby," she whispered, watching as the amazon walked across the room to take a seat on the couch, getting her book. She tried to speak so she wouldn't be heard. Shannon shook her head, confused. "I don't understand..." she thought about it a little, stopping her construction. "...Mommy says I’m a baby." It was so firmly in the Little's mind, now. After a few seconds, she found her thumb slipping into her mouth, on reflex as she tried to think hard. After all, her hands weren't being used, so why not? Jackie shook her head, "Just because you look like a baby, doesn't make you one," she said putting a hand out to touch the front of the girl's diaper. Jackie was doing it mainly to confirm that the other girl was indeed wearing it, but what she didn't know was how thorough Nerissa's training had been recently. Which included helping Shannon to really like and enjoy her diapers. The slight bit of pressure on the front of her diaper made her tingle. Shannon half shut her eyes, whimpering ever so slightly around her thumb. It was hard to pin down exactly what it was, with the thumb in the way. Curiously, though, the girl held totally still as the Little held her diaper, not jumping away or even flinching at all. It seemed she was quite used to having her diaper touched! Jackie looked a little surprised as Shannon seemed to straighten, and she tugged her hand away as suddenly the diaper began to warm. The baby was peeing, but by the look on her face, she had no idea. Jackie gasped, perhaps she was in over her head, perhaps Shannon was already a baby and there was no saving her. After a few seconds, Shannon opened her eyes. "...Jackie? What's wong?" she asked after a few seconds, still sucking her thumb. Nerissa noticed the odd occurrence out of the corner of her eye, and put her book down, getting up to go over to the two Littles. "Uh oh... I think someone has a wet diapy," she said coming up from behind to tickle at Shannon's sides. Jackie took a step back from Nerissa, watching the exchange nervously as if it was something dangerous. The babygirl's dress was raised and it was confirmed that she was indeed wet. "Why don't you go get a new diaper and some wipes from the corner Shannon, I'll grab the changing mat from my bag," she said, fully intending to change her right here on the floor. Jackie was dead silent watching them both. Shannon dashed away, waddling noticeably as she snagged a few diapers and the box of wipes from the baby bag in the corner of the play room. She jumped down, laying out right next to her fort as Nerissa got the mat. She was laying down in front of Jackie and she looked up, blankly, hardly realizing that her and Jackie were having a conversation before. Nerissa lifted Shannon's dress up, smiling and giggling. "Why'd you bring so many diapers hun?" she asked, "You bring extra for Jackie?" she teased. The other Little gasped at the thought. “I’m only teasing,” Nerissa laughed at her good naturedly, letting her know she wasn't being serious (for now). Jackie had an instinct to leave, something was not right, but at the same time, something magnetic compelled her to stay. She knew what happened to some littles, and if there was any chance of saving Shannon, it'd be important to save her. She simply turned aside, letting the diaper change finish. Shannon was very used to it by now, thinking nothing as her legs were lifted by the ankles, she was thoroughly wiped, diaper rash cream applied, and finally followed by a healthy dusting of powder before being taped into a thick fresh diaper. "Can I get you something to drink Jackie? It's just about time for Shannon's bottle," Nerissa said, taking the wet diaper balled up, and throwing it away. Jackie nodded dumbly, not sure what else to say, and Nerissa returned a moment later with a sippy cup and baby bottle. Both filled with the same thing. Jackie was handed the cup and she looked at it with a frown as Shannon was given her bottle. Shannon happily stuck the nipple in place of her thumb, drinking hungrily. After a few seconds, Shannon lowered the bottle, looking at Jackie. "Drink! It's really really yummy." Shannon sat up, drinking away at the bottle, shuffling around a bit to get comfortable. Jackie watched Nerissa sit on the couch once more and looked at the sippy cup. "What's in it?" she asked, curiously. She wasn't about to degrade herself by drinking from the cup and managed to pry the top off. Nerissa noticed this, but didn't say anything. The red head gave the drink a worried sniff. "Milk!" Shannon giggled, getting about halfway through the bottle. She stretched out, feeling a little bit sleepy now. Still, she seemed determined to finish that fort--she stood back up, bottle in one hand, a toy in the other, trying to complete her build. Jackie stared at her drink a moment. It did smell like milk, but something was a bit off. She looked over at Nerissa again, worriedly, but there was something about the milk that smelt really really good. She tipped it up to her lips, taking a taste, and her eyes widened as she took a little more of a sip, which turned into a gulp, and soon she'd finished off her cup. "That.. was pretty good," she said nodding. She watched Shannon building her fort for a minute or two, trying to decide how best to handle the situation... oddly, she was starting to feel tired too as she saw the other girl yawning. Nerissa checked her watch, it'd be nap time for two Little's shortly. As they worked, Shannon finished her bottle too. She kept working, but she slowed to a literal crawl, and began to yawn every so often. She looked back at Jackie, nodding. "Yeah! It's pretty good, I love my milkies..." Not having been used to drinking nearly as much as Shannon, the redhead was not used to its effects, and even as Shannon was crawling around, yawning around her thumb, Jackie had managed to nod off, her back against the wall. Shannon noticed this after she finally completed the fortress. She crawled over to Nerissa, giving her pant leg a small tug. "I think we need naps mommy..." she yawned, resting herself against Nerissa's leg. Nerissa closed her book, smiling at the two adorable girls. She scooped up Shannon first, "I think you're right hun, let’s get your stuffed animal and your pacifier, and we'll put you down for a nap in your crib," she smiled, bumping noses with Shannon lovingly. She carried the Little on her hip for a moment. bringing her back to the nursery and doing what she said, getting her pacifier and teddy bear before easing her down into her crib. "I'll be right back, I'm going to go get Jackie and set up a nap mat in here, I don't think she'd like the crib," she said teasingly. Nerissa went back out into the playroom, scooping up the younger girl. She was out cold, the milk having hit her hard for the first time. Nerissa couldn't help a grin, she knew this girl would be consigned to diapers and being a baby soon. She brought her back into the nursery, setting up a mat on the floor and laying the girl with a blankie atop it. Shannon grinned sleepily as she watched, squeezing the teddy bear. It was nice to have a playmate, even if she was a little bit unfun sometimes with her ‘not a baby’ talk. Hopefully she'd stop insisting Shannon was a big girl. Shannon laid down, letting her eyes drift shut. The girls slept easily. A milk induced sleep was one free of stress. Shannon slept deeply and with wonderful dreams, hugging her teddy, occassionally sucking on her paci in her sleep. She rested so soundly, that the milk's effect didn't even wake her. Her bottom pushed out a warm mess into the back of her diaper just like a baby. And not far away from her, napping fitfully on the mat, Jackie wasn’t far behind. Her body processed the milk and her bladder released in her sleep, causing the ‘adult’ girl to soak her panties, dress and naptime blanket. At the girls woke up, it would be nothing out of the ordinary for Shannon. For Jackie though, she awake with a start, letting out a startled shriek as she realized what had happened to herself. The red head started to cry, not trying to be too loud and bring Nerissa. Shannon sat up in her crib, looking at the distressed girl across from her with a big wet spot. At first, it was a little hard to believe--she was such a big girl! But after a few seconds, Shannon tried to reassure her. "Don't worry--it's not that bad! I mean... well... I'll call Mommy and she'll clean you up! Mommy!!" she called out, watching the crying girl. Jackie hopped up, still crying and tripping over the blankets around her ankles for a second. She came over and tried to put her hands on Shannon to shush her and keep her from bringing the Amazon. It didn't help, a moment later Nerissa walked in with her long legs. "Oh, someone up from their nap? Smells like someone has a stinky diaper," she said smiling. Her eyes were quick to see the red headed girl next to the crib, with the wet spot on the back of her dress. Sensing this, Jackie let out an eep, backing away from Shannon. "Oops, looks like there was more than one accident during naptime," Nerissa said. She quietly shut and locked the door behind her, going for Shannon first to change her baby. Shannon lifted her arms up, giggling as she was lifted. She didn't seem to realize that Jackie didn't want Mommy to be called. Why not, after all? Did she want to stay in her wetness? That wasn't that weird for the home she supposed, but if she just said that to Nerissa, she'd understand! Or maybe it was that she was a big girl... or, well, apparently not! "Jackie hun, its okay, sometimes girl's have accidents. I'm not upset," she said in a calming and familiar manner that Shannon could almost recognize. "Let me take care of my baby here and we'll get you sorted. Jackie was too mortified to answer, hands covering her rear and backing herself around the crib so that she was always on the opposite side of Nerissa. Meanwhile the Amazon carried her baby, lovingly laying her down on the changing table and going through a routine diaper change for her. Wipes, rash cream, more powder, and a thick diaper later, Nerissa set the babygirl down on the floor. "Why don't you go get her for me," Nerissa said with a pat to her diapered bottom. "I think she's scared and embarrassed." Shannon nodded, crawling over to Jackie. "Jackie?" she asked, softly prodding the girl’s arm. "Mommy's all ready to clean you up... don't worry, it happens! If you really hate it, you gotta get clean and get it gone!" Jackie was reluctant a moment, looking at Shannon and resisting. "You're not a baby Shannon, you're not... and I didn't have an accident, she did something to me! I've never had an accident before like this," she whimpered. Nerissa could hear her of course, but she remained quiet a moment. Shannon shook her head. "Well--accidents happen! I am a baby, and if I didn’t have my diapers I’d make puddles everywhere!” She giggled. “Mommy’s really nice and she'll get you all squeaky clean." There was something innocent and truthful in Shannon's face, and slowly, unsuredly, Jackie came out, walking bowlegged with an obvious accident spot between her legs. It felt gross, and she did want to get cleaned up. She couldn't look at Nerissa as she was led over. "It's okay hun," the Amazon echoed her baby's statement, very proud of the girl for how she'd handled it. "I'll have you all cleaned up and right as rain. I bet you’re worried that I'm going to put you in a diaper huh? Well, I can, if that's what you want?" to which the red head quickly shook her head no, and Nerissa laughed, "I didn't think so. I don't have any clean panties in your size, I do have pull-ups though." The girl whimpered at that, but defeated as she was, there wasn’t much she could do. Nerissa helped her get cleaned up, having her stand as she carefully took some wipes and a small baggy to wad up the wet panties and short and put them in. The little didn’t let go of the baby’s hand the hold time. Shannon squeezed her hand back, smiling all the while. She was really glad to be of assistance! "See?" she sighed, softly resting herself against the changing table. "Mommy's really nice and stuff! She's only here to help." Freshly cleaned, with pull-ups under a short dress that was designed to be worn with shorts, Jackie was quick to excuse herself. Nerissa reassured her that if accidents do happen once more, and that it was okay, and if she needed help with future accidents that she knew where the home was. She also invited her back for lunch whenever she wanted it... The red head was quick to make any excuse she could and escape the place as soon as the nursery door was unlocked. Nerissa and Shannon watched her go. "I think she's a shy girl who needs some friends Shannon," Nerissa said, scooping up her baby girl, carrying her on a hip as she watched the little practically sprint down the front walk, her pull-up easily visible under her dress. Shannon nodded. "I wanna find her some time again! Maybe we could stop by the playground soon and see if she's ever there again?" Shannon rested herself against the amazon's chest, softly tugging at the bottom of her shirt. Nerissa grinned and began to unbutton her shirt, hugging Shannon close. "I think she'll be back some time. She looked like she really enjoyed that milk," Nerissa winked. Her bra was next to go, leaving the girl's pert chest bare before Shannon. She removed the babygirl's pacifier and moments later she was breastfeeding again. --------- Heyo, I'm reposting this after getting a few messages about it. I've slowly been working on a pseudo-sequal about Jackie. No date of release to announce, just 'sometime in the future'.

The Babysitter “Hannah!” her mom promptly called from downstairs, “Aren’t you gonna come and say goodbye when I leave?” “Yes, Mom!” back with just as much volume Hannah responded. Letting out a small sigh, being forced to put her phone activities on hold, and dreading for who was going to take her mom’s place for the night, she padded her naked feet across her carpeted room and into the hardwood halls. Descending the stairs, she could see by the front door her mom; dolled up in a navy blue dress, blonde hair decorated with curls, face with light amounts of makeup, and a pair of matching heels. She wore a simple silver-chain necklace, and was currently busy with the earings she always wore to match it. Each step of the way as Hannah got closer to the bottom, she could feel the slight shift in her underwear, and the small, yet noticeable bulk from her thicker than average underwear. It almost made her teary-eyed remembering just a few nights ago how far she’d fallen. Underneath her loose shorts, she could sometimes feel the elastic bands brush against her skin, and oh did it make her skin crawl. “Do you have to go out tonight, mom?” there was a tinge of whine in Hannah’s voice, and given what she could expect from tonight, it was well-justified. If it were within her power to prevent her mom from leaving at night, she’d do whatever possible. “It’ll only be for a little bit, sweetie,” her mom consoled, yet still busy looking into the mirror. “I promise I’ll give you a kiss goodbye, and one when I get back tonight,” her next statement was enough to get her to look at her daughter, though, “but don’t think that means you get to stay up.” Not only did she frown because her mom had no intentions of changing her plans, but also because Hannah had the pleasant reminder of her bedtime. 8:30 was such a cruel and unfair time to be sent to bed. It was when all the good shows started to come on! It wasn’t like this always. Maybe a month ago her mom used to be so much more lax compared to now. But now, Hannah already started to feel annoyed remembering the laundry list of unfortunate occurrences. And when she shuffled her legs, the plastic garment between her legs really threatened to bring back all her deep-seated hatred. Everything in her life had been fine. No bedtimes, no babysitters, no belittling, mandated bathtimes, child locks, or any other sort of thing that would defy the typical routine of a 14-year old girl. And especially, no pull-ups. “Can’t I have a later bedtime, please? Everyone else in my class can stay up until 10!” It was an exaggeration, and she didn’t really know how long everyone else could, but at least for her closer friends, she knew for a fact they didn’t get sent upstairs at 8:30. Hannah had tried to negotiate removing the limit altogether, but her mom had been hardwired to shut that idea down altogether. The best Hannah could try now was to mitigate what felt like her permanent losses. The cause of all this destruction and despair would be coming to watch her tonight, and like a calamity she never didn’t bring some sort of even worse development along with her. Since her last visit, Hannah’s mom had suddenly become relaxed to the idea of timeouts in the corner. For an eighth grade girl! It all started with the earlier bedtime, but originally it was 9:30! Then that damn babysitter, whatever she did, convinced her mom to not only give her one, but then knock it down by an hour! She didn’t even know her own mom anymore. She did, but it felt like Hannah’s mom was a proxy when it came to raising her daughter. The emotion was all there, but her rationale...it felt chillingly displaced. At times Hannah felt like she wasn’t seen as a 14-year old in the eyes of her mom. Certainly not when she’d been demoted to pull-ups full-time. It was another permanent life-changing act completely out of the blue, and seemingly taking place after the babysitter’s visit. And what scared Hannah even more was when she felt like she actually needed to depend on them. A few weeks earlier there wasn’t so much as an issue with her bladder whatsoever. But all it took were a few visits from the neighborhood teen, and Hannah was starting to feel...scarily uncertain about her own habits. Especially in class nowadays did she feel her newly weakened bladder strain the most. There were days where she was fine, and felt like a girl who had known panties for all her life, and was certainly misplaced in the underwear department. And others? Other days...she wasn’t so proud to admit that her pull-up wouldn’t be so dry by the time she reached a toilet... Some of her teachers were terribly restricting about letting students to the bathroom, but that never used to be an issue. Never until now. Never until her mom started hiring that woman. It all felt supernatural; the presence of her babysitter being enough to flip Hannah’s entire life upside down. She knew it was ridiculous to think that way, but the coincidence was almost terrifying… “I think 8:30 is a perfect time for you,” nonchalantly, Hannah’s mom like at many other times dismissed her plea. “I don’t want you staying up so late, anyways. You need your sleep, honey.” Using the only tool she had left in her arsenal, and one she hated more than anything to acknowledge, Hannah said, “B...but if I could stay up later, maybe I...maybe the chance of me wetting the bed would be smaller?” As the words came out she grew more and more meek, as well as embarrassed. This was one of the worst effects. With her pull-ups and unexpected bladder troubles, a certain absolute at night had become the bedwetting. A few weeks ago it was maybe once or twice a week. The next, it had upped itself to a steady three. Now? Now even Hannah knew going to bed without protection was non-negotiable, and expecting to wake up dry was wishful thinking. There wasn’t a single night left where she would wake up dry. And even if there was, her mom would probably write it off as a fluke, even if she would try and sound encouraging. Her mom merely looked sympathetic; signing how she was going to disappoint her daughter further, saying, “That’s an interesting idea, sweetie, but I don’t think the bedwetting will stop if we let you stay up later. Then you’d be tired, too.” Hannah’s cheeks burned, hearing her mom write off the bedwetting as a hopeless cause. But even if it were true, what else could she hope for if she didn’t fight? If she didn’t show some form of resistance, her mom’d probably think of it as the greenlight to stick her back into diapers! The sudden irony in her thought had her biting her lower lip in aggravation, though. For the daytime, that is. “Speaking of which,” her mom started to apply another light layer of lipstick, “I should probably pick you up another package of Pampers while I’m out…” she seemed to have made a mental note. “We’re starting to run a little bit low, and unfortunately your daytime pull-ups just won’t do the trick at night,” her voice trailed as her own appearance was clearly at the forefront of her mind, whilst her daughter felt like she’d been punched in the gut. Yes. She wore nighttime diapers. Her mom had taken advantage of the girl’s smaller than average size by using the largest size of Pampers they offered. What was even worse was the fit of the dreaded things. It was near perfect. They did their job well, and it was never a fun morning to see a yellow and discolored Elmo greeting her after a departure from pleasant dreams. She often stirred in her sleep, so somehow it was a common occurrence to partway slip off her pajama bottoms in her sleep, and sure enough showcase a liberal amount of her diaper while she slept. Hence why she stopped going to sleepovers as of late. Mornings were never fun, because not only was she guaranteed to wake up wet, but she was powerless to do anything about it. Her mom insisted on having exclusive control of her diapers, because she needed to know if her bedwetting “was improving or not.” But even from there she extended her personal control into the daytime section as well. Right after being let out of her diaper, it’d be straight into a pull-up her mom was sure to have ready for her. The gradual lack of control she was having over her own clothes was beyond annoying, and she had no idea how to solve it. How to solve any of this. “Can’t we please start using pull-ups instead? Nighties? Don’t they sell those?” in a desperate cry, Hannah tried to at least curb the infancy that was gradually increasing in her life. “They do, but not as cheap for what I can get your diapers for. And what’s wrong with those? Do you not like them?” “Of course I don’t like them!” Hannah continued to whine, a few tears in her eyes. “I’m not a baby, mom! Could you at least treat me like you’re supposed to?” Her mom’s brows furrowed, but she still never looked from the mirror. “The diapers can stop as soon as the bedwetting does,” her mom said, dimissing Hannah’s comment about disliking them. “But until then, I think you should be much more grateful that you can still fit in them.” As if she were supposed to appreciate a benefit exclusive to her mother’s pursestrings. She wanted to openly fume, but knew that her mom might suddenly be willing to dish out spankings now, too. Hannah didn’t want to test that theory, and angrily sulked on the stairs, feeling the slight press of her dry pull-up whilst she sat. “Can...can we at least change babysitters?” Again, totally oblivious to Hannah’s inner struggles, her mom questioned, “And why would we do that? I think Mary’s been doing a great job with you. You two have fun, don’t you? She always has good things to say.” Sure she did. Maybe for her mom, and how she could be a “better” parent her daughter. But for Hannah it was stupid. Whenever she’d come over, they’d talk about girl stuff, makeup, fashion, watch movies...eat a tasty dinner...play games… . .. … Okay, so what? Maybe she was alright. But god if she couldn’t be condescending sometimes! She reminded her so much of her mom now, or maybe it was better put as the other way around. It was partly why she suspected the girl without any real reason. Hannah was a young adolescent, but at the same time in Mary’s eyes just another charge she needed to look after. The sudden potty reminders that came with her demotion to pull-ups was beyond demeaning, but unfortunately more helpful than Hannah’d like to admit… “Listen Hannah,” her mom full turned from the mirror. “I know things have been tough lately with your potty training,” potty training? “but that’s no good excuse to vent in other ways. Mary has nothing to do with what’s been going on, and from the sound of it has been very supportive. You’re lucky to have a babysitter that doesn’t mind checking your pull-ups and putting on your nighttime diaper.” Oh how much a matter of perspective it was. Her mom could not even begin to imagine what it was like to be a kid, and try to live your life while being acknowledged as a toddler. And aside from all that, including this pointless conversation, Hannah still found herself hung up on the strange, and misplaced “potty training” remark. “Think you can chin up for me tonight and be good for Mary?” In a thoughtful voice, she spoke as if she assumed herself to be sweetening the pot. “Tell you what: be a good girl for Mary tonight, and keep that pull-up dry for the rest of the night too, and maybe we can talk about getting some panties back in your dresser?” As if instinct commanded, Hannah’s ears perked up at the sound of the last few words, though hating to have loved the thought of getting her panties back. But it was painful to remember she’d lost them in the first place. It was yet another shameful tactic of her mother to eliminate any “unnecessary distractions.” Hannah hadn’t known what it was like to wear underwear any thinner than at least an inch for almost a month now, and the thought welled her with despair. She was ashamed to admit that the deal sounded enticing… That being said, Hannah still hadn’t forgotten her mom’s previous comment. “But Mom, what did you say about-” She was interrupted by the ring of a doorbell. “Oh! She’s already here!” quickly dismissive of Hannah’s question, she already went for the door. “Is it really that time already?” her mom muttered to herself whilst Hannah rose from her seat on the stairs and followed behind. Her heart sunk as she knew who it was. The one she had such mixed feelings for. A caring and seemingly genuine person, but someone Hannah considered to be the root of her problems for no identifiable reason whatsoever. She’d been coming for so long, it was almost hard to distinguish whether the problems started before or after her arrival. “Mary!” “Ms. Finn!” The pair welcomed each other with happy greetings as they gave each other a hug. “You look beautiful, Ms. Finn!” happily commenting, the babysitter brushed part of her own black hair back, simply in awe at the mother’s appearance. “Really?” she looked thankful, and she looked down at herself one last time. “I was almost afraid I messed up somewhere along the way...” The two shared a laugh, and then Mary looked past Hannah’s mom, directly over to the shorter girl, mouthing a silent ‘hi’ with a gentle wave. A sudden chill crept over Hannah, or an odd sensation the very least. She assumed it as cold, namely because it felt as if all the warmth inside of her had just been drained. Drained, and...and absorbed…? Wordlessly, and lacking concern for her surroundings, Hannah pressed her hand against her crotch, and was more than displeased to find it warmer than a dry pull-up should be, and it was hardly a small accident by any sense of the word. Hannah did her best to grit her teeth and hope she could take care of the mishap unnoticed. “We’ve already been through the routine so much, I doubt there’s much need for a repeat,” Hannah’s mom chuckled, skipping the nightly introduction, much more upbeat and cheery than Hannah and the state of her pull-up. Mary, who looked to be the epitome of preppy senior high school girl, giggled in response as she probably felt the same way, but was far too polite to agree, nor state it first. She had her usual purse slung over her purple sweater, and swayed her hips the slightest bit, probably unintentionally, though all captured by her snug-fitting jeans. “But if you could,” Hannah’s mom started to sound apologetic, yet pleading, “please make sure Hannah gets to the potty on time?” on cue, Hannah could feel her dignity being shattered at that very moment. Mary listened intently, with just as much concern plastered on her face, yet coupled with much more confidence and assurance than Hannah was feeling right now. “It hasn’t been getting much better lately… I made a deal with her, and we’re both looking forward to seeing her make good on it,” she looked thoughtfully back to Hannah, who was trying her best to not be too agitated. “No problem at all, Ms. Finn,” Mary continued to smile. “I usually try to get them on the potty about every half hour. Even if they don’t know they need to go, it might help them realize in the future.” Them. It was such a vague word, yet far too inclusive than Hannah would like. It encompassed all the countless bedwetters and struggling daytime goers who had yet to fully master the potty, and Hannah had just been lumped in with them. Even if it was true, she didn’t want to acknowledge it. Mary came from a good place, but it still hurt no less. “Speaking of which, there’s no harm in checking now, I suppose...” catching Hannah of guard, her mom so casually knelt down in front of her, grabbing her shorts by the waistband and giving them a simple tug after a quick stroke with the button, easily slipping past the sleek pull-up, giving both her mom, and Mary an easy view of her borderline infantile underpants. “Uh-oh,” Mary was the first to sound sympathetic, and say it with a face as if she herself could feel the pain, “looks like you forgot to go, Hannah...” Hannah’s mom could only let out a small sigh in disappointment as she further embarrassed Hannah by giving the crotch an inspecting squeeze, which only seemed to upset her further given how warm it was. The telltale stars on front had faded; a system both her mom and the babysitter were far too experienced to not recognize. “And we just talked about this...” passively, her mom remarked. Hannah, unable to do much about her growing sobs now, stared at her mom, hopeful for forgiveness in place of the public embarrassment she’d just been forced into. “Could I please have a...” Hannah paused to sniffle, “a second chance?” Her mom smiled, but not in the way that Hannah wanted her to. It was the smile any parent would give when they were trying to soften the blow. There was a cruel fate hiding behind her mom’s expressions, and it was obvious because Hannah could tell she was trying to protect her from it. And with few places to go; few steps left until total babydom, she quivered at what might be in store for her. “Maybe we can try tomorrow,” she took a moment to hoist Hannah’s wet pull-up back into place, and the shorts came right after, despite normally being the first one to suggest getting her changed into a new one whenever this sort of thing happened. And unfortunately, it did happen more than once. But this time, it felt as if Hannah had taken another step back, and her mom wasn’t feeling so prompt to stick to the potty training regimen anymore. “But...but mom…!” She always had her get changed whenever she’d wet her pull-up, even when she was right about to leave! But that second command didn’t follow, and Hannah could feel herself wanting to desperately cling to her pull-ups now; prove that she could keep them dry. Hannah wanted her mom to get mad; angrily change her into a dry pull-up. At least that way she’d know that her mom still held expectations for her. Yet...yet, they never came. “I need to get going now, sweetie. Just...just don’t worry about this for now, okay?” She kissed the broken Hannah on the forehead. “I want you to have a fun night with Mary.” Still, Hannah felt like her mom had lost a fragment of hope; respect for her daughter, as she stood back up. She gave her daughter a pensive, lingering look for a few moments longer, then shifted her focus. “Same as usual, Mary,” Hannah’s mom transitioned back into her happy self again, now that it wasn’t about her daughter’s failed attempt to keep her pants dry. “8:30, and in a nighttime diaper, please.” Still all smiles, Mary assured her yet again, and then her mom grabbed her purse sitting on the table near the door. “Come on, Hannah,” Mary politely suggested in a hushed tone, gesturing to the sulking girl. “Mommy’s leaving! You need to say goodbye!” As if her mom were in agreeance too, she made the awkward ordeal even easier by getting on one knee again with open arms. Hannah was the one to close the distance, despite being terribly mindful of the wet bulk between her legs, as well as how it wasn’t much of a secret anymore. It wasn’t massive, but it was certainly there, and Hannah could tell, much like her mom and Mary could. Hannah was actually thankful for the hug and kiss, because it felt reassuring in spite of what’d just happened. Her mom had been disappointed, yet at least this way Hannah still knew she loved her… Though, what Hannah did her best to stomach was when she was wrapped in her mom’s arms, she could feel the back of the waistband to her shorts and pull-up being tugged at now. “Mom…!” flustered, unable to properly react, Hannah could only tearily whine the culprit’s name, and be relieved once her underwear finally slipped back into place. “Sorry, sweetie. I just wanted to make sure there weren’t any surprises in the back, either.” She let out a small laugh; the kind that was trying to force an already bad situation into something more upbeat. But for Hannah, it was just another insult to her pride; a sign of how far she’d fallen in the eyes of her mother. In the eyes of herself. Never once had she messed herself, and even amidst all this turmoil, that was the one thing Hannah was positive would never happen to her. It was an iron absolute, and she’d be damned if someone suggested otherwise. Her mother already expressed her doubts by checking in the back… It made Hannah feel terrible. It hadn’t even been a whole 15 minutes and she’d shattered the expectations her mom had set for her. The ones that were meant to last the entire night. With her final goodbyes, Hannah’s mom wished them both a good night. Mary saw her off as she slipped out the door, and the responsible teen was sure to lock the door from behind. As soon as she left, Hannah felt as if a weight had been both simultaneously lifted and dropped on her shoulders. Her mom had finally left, and the lingers of disappointment in the room didn’t feel so potent now. But on the other hand, she was now alone with the mysterious anomaly which seemed to unintentionally cause so much havoc. It was likely paranoia, but Hannah still couldn’t shake the strange feeling… And when Hannah moved, she could feel one last small spurt of pee escape her; a likely remainder to the full wetting she apparently hadn’t finished. It was enough to remind her of her helplessness though, as tears started to silently roll down her cheeks. The much more chipper Mary turned from the door after watching the mother’s car leave the driveway and was stricken with concern as she saw Hannah devolve into a miserable mess. “Hannah? Honey, what’s wrong?” quickly she came to the girl’s aid, although much to Hannah’s dismay, as she tearily noted the girl who was a mere handful of years older than her used such a condescending pet name. But even in spite of all that, it did little to shift the focus of Hannah’s tears. “Because!” Hannah frustratingly spat, feeling a small urge to stomp her foot. “I can’t do one simple thing! I’ve been wearing these stupid pull-ups for weeks now, and it’s only getting worse!” The vocal admittance only made Hannah cry harder, as her world came crashing down. Her mom was probably busy thinking how she could ease her back into diapers right now; do away with the hopeless struggle between panties and pampers altogether. “Hey, hey...” Mary continued to sooth as she started to rub Hannah’s back. “Why are you being so hard on yourself?” “I’m not supposed to be wetting my pants, Mary!” Hannah irritatingly shouted. It wasn’t Mary’s fault, probably. It’s not like she put the pee in Hannah’s pull-up for her, but she didn’t feel in the mood for pointless consoling. Words wouldn’t make this better. Words wouldn’t keep her pull-ups dry. “It’s just a small hiccup, that’s all,” seemingly unbothered by Hannah’s annoyance, she pulled the girl in for a hug. “I know you’re gonna get over this, trust me. I’ve seen it all the time.” Sniffling, Hannah responded, “re...really?” “Of course!” with a more positive tone, likely seizing the opportunity to make the sun shine once again, Mary responded with enthusiasm. “In fact, I know some kids that haven’t had trouble with just peeing, either...” leaning in close, Mary shared her encouraging gossip. “And even those kids were able to bounce back,” she leaned back, as if the invisible spectators were allowed to hear now. “So I know you can too!” “But...” Hannah was listening with inspiration, but the reality of her mistakes was still much more tangible than her hopes. “But my mom…! You saw how she reacted! She probably hates me right now. How is she supposed to trust me if I can’t last 20 minutes?!” “She might be a little upset, sure,” Mary conceded, but was quick to not let the negative statement last for too long, by adding, “but she still loves you very much. Nothing would change that.” It was only her babysitter saying those words, but they felt oddly reassuring… “I just want her to treat me fairly again...” sadly, Hannah spoke with better days on her mind. “Nothing I say seems to get through to her anymore.” Hannah grimaced already from remembering the diapers debate. “Well, you know I have a way with words?” temptingly, Mary spoke with the slightest amount of hopeful mischief in her voice. “Really?!” Suddenly all-ears now, Hannah for the first time that night clearly stared at the teen with genuine hope; rays of salvation shining in her eyes. Mary hadn’t explicitly said she’d do anything, but her allusions were far too obvious to not assume. “Sure, why not?” Mary smirked, knowing full well she’d just coaxed her happy charge back out of a dreary spell. “I can let your Mommy know it was one big fluke, because it was, right?” she looked at Hannah for confirmation, who nodded her head until it was ready to fall off. “I think she’ll understand after I let her know what a good night we had. Because that’s what we’re gonna do, right?” again, although slightly more reluctant, Hannah agreed once more. And as a side note, Hannah was once more attentive to her babysitter’s mannerisms, this time being the mention of “mommy” instead of a simple “mom.” Strange, but not nearly enough for Hannah to say anything, especially when this was the person who could finally talk some sense into her mom. “Great. Then that’s what’s gonna happen!” Giving her hand a gentle squeeze, Mary tickled the center of Hannah’s palm with the nail of her thumb; something she always liked to do. Giving her skin the tickles though, Hannah quickly pulled hers away, as it’d already given her arm goosebumps. “But before we kick the night off, do you wanna get into something a bit more dry?” trying to be mindful, Mary notioned towards Hannah’s wet pull-up. Blushing, Hannah silently agreed. “I’ll meet you upstairs, then,” she patted Hannah affectionately on the head. “Give me just a few minutes?” Hannah didn’t wait long after until she was already headed up the stairs. She was more than capable of changing her own pull-ups, but again, her mom had made it a point to limit access to both herself and Hannah’s babysitter. In that regard it was the one silver lining to these things. They could slip off as easily as they came on; just like panties. But whenever her mom put her in her nighttime diapers, they were staying on for the night. That’s what made some of the earlier nights especially frustrating. She’d wake up feeling the tight stretch on her bladder, only to be forced to wet the diaper because her mom wouldn’t let her take it off. Last time she did it ended in a timeout, and no phone for the day... Hannah could only sigh in relief now that she had someone on her side for once. It’d always been a one-sided battle, but not anymore now that Mary was with her. Maybe...maybe she wasn’t so bad after all? Mindlessly, Hannah slipped her hands into her front pockets as she felt as if she were on cloud 9 right about now. Things were finally going right, and all she needed to do tonight was relax. And she did. Far more than she would have liked. A sudden rush of pee slithered from out of her bladder, and unannounced it pooled into her pull-up. Just at the top of the stairs, Hannah gasped in a panic as she was helpless to stop her second accident. She felt worse with every ounce her underwear absorbed, and nearly screamed when it became clear she’d pushed the thing far beyond capacity. The dribble slapping against the hardwood sounded like a jet engine once it leaked through her denim shorts and collided with the ground. Frozen in place, her face contorted with shame as her body finished its business, and she became a spectator to her own bladder which had a mind of its own. What...what happened?! She barely felt anything at all! And didn’t she just wet? So why was it already happening again so soon?! “Hannah?” Mary’s voice called from the bottom of the stairs, already getting closer. “Do you have a pull-up ready?” Still silent, Hannah’s mind raced a mile a minute as she couldn’t even begin to figure how she was going to get out of this one. Much worse, she’d probably just guaranteed that Mary would be backing out on their deal. Even Hannah couldn’t blame her. She wanted it to be a fluke, but this was far too coincidental. The front of her shorts and around the legs were harshly dampened, and there was a small puddle of pee sitting on the wood. Even in front of the light mix of brown and orange wood could she still see the distinct, yellow tint. “Okay, let’s get you all cleaned...up…?” Mary started her sentence with a casual tone, but it quickly morphed into confusion as she rounded the corner on the stairs to see Hannah planted awkwardly on top of them. There was one small, final drip from the edge of her shorts, and when it made its tiny plop with the ground, the house stayed silent. “H...Hannah...” “Why…?” the single word was simple, set packed with every negative emotion the young girl could imagine and drum up within herself. She questioned not herself, nor Mary, but fate which had dealt her these cards. Sodden and sopping, her legs were now far apart. “I just went...so why?” As she emptily murmured, as pair of arms wrapped around her neck, and hung themselves downward. Feeling the bigger girl press from behind her, the sign of affection and comfort was much too overwhelming to not have a breakdown. “I don’t get it!” between her sobs, Hannah shouted. “I can barely tell when I need to go!” Having a single accident was already bad enough, but a second one and so ridiculously soon was enough to mentally push her over the edge. She didn’t want Mary’s hug to stop, but it didn’t make her feel much better. “Hannah, please,” Mary spoke hurtfully, as if the girl’s distress were poison to her. “I want you to focus on having fun tonight! Can we please not stress over the small stuff?” “This isn’t small, though!” The disconnect between the two was now clear, given that wet pants only seemed to matter to the one responsible for them. “Everytime I screw up, my mom uses it as a reason to baby me even more!” There was no room for failure, because anything short of success meant two more permanent steps back, which is why every mishap had the weight of the world crashing on her. “Come on, Hannah, please, I just wanna make you happy again!” She spun the girl around so that she could meet her eye to eye, but Hannah looked no less sadder, and if anything, worse. She didn’t want to meet the face of someone who caught her pants covered in pee. “Go ahead!” Hannah spat bitterly, already knowing what was to follow now. “Tell my mom I wet myself again. Tell her...” Hannah’s bottom lip quivered, finishing her words, “tell her I can’t handle pull-ups...” “Hannah, there’s no need to be so upset...” Mary continued to speak in calming tones and coos, clearly involved in her efforts to make things right again. “How about...” Mary seemed to be thinking for a moment, “how about we sweep this under the rug altogether? All of tonight? As far as I’m concerned, no accidents ever happened, and we got you to the potty whenever you needed it.” It was a godsend, and it was the next best thing compared to dropping off the face of the planet; escape her irreversible mistakes. But it almost felt like she were dreaming. The deal sounded too good to be true. “But why?” Hannah’s sobs started to die down as she rubbed her eyes, “why would you do that for me?” Mary gave Hannah’s cheek a light stroke, smiling, “because I hate seeing you so sad, silly. I’d much prefer seeing you with a smile!” Unintentionally, an involuntary smirk escaped Hannah over the overflowing affection, which had Mary laughing happily. “Now come on, no more tears,” Mary spoke reassuringly, giving Hannah a few final pats. “Want some help getting cleaned up?” Mary asked, holding an outstretched hand. Hannah eyed it almost nervously, but given how accepting Mary had been, as well as helpful, it almost felt wrong to deny her any further...and she felt like she could honestly use an emotional crutch right about now. Accepting the girl’s soft, yet firm hand, they made a brief walk to the bathroom, whilst Hannah grimaced from needing to take normal strides in pee-covered pants. The added layers to it all just made it feel wrong. She was in a soaked pull-up, but on top of that so were the clothes covering it. It was like she shouldn’t have been wearing the pull-up at all. Now it just felt like an unnecessary barrier; delaying the inevitable. Inside the white-tiled bathroom, Mary stood Hannah in place. Just as Hannah was about to go for her shorts, Mary had already been working at the button before she herself could even actualize the thought. While the right to remove her own pants were taken from her, Hannah longingly looked at the toilet. It felt like she was seeing a stranger, or a long lost friend. A once well-acquainted pair now becoming more estranged with each ‘little accident’ she had. To use it was a sign of maturity, and though it was so close right now; in the flesh, it couldn’t have felt any farther away. What was a cruel reminder to dismiss the big-girl thoughts and to remember exactly why she was using the toilet less and less, was when she felt her shorts taking a brief moment to work themselves around the puffy crotch of her underwear. It wasn’t a fun sight to see, and was a stark contrast to the simple colors and plain designs Hannah was so used to seeing in normal panties. Along with the thin, breathable fabrics, flexible feel, and sense of maturity, everything Hannah had known to be commonplace in regards to her underwear had been shifted entirely. In place of her comfortably-cut panties that knew just how to maintain a level of modesty without being so overbearing, a pink pull-up decorated in moons and stars--correction, once decorated in moons and stars, now sagged heavily around her hips in place of what all her friends had the privilege of wearing. Instead, for Hannah, she was stuck with the underwear that had clearly been pushed beyond its comfortable capacity for absorbency’s sake. Hannah started to blush again being back on full display, but for the most part it was all in her head, given that she could feel no ridicule coming from Mary; just sympathy. “Step out for me, please?” Reluctantly, and while Mary still had a hold on Hannah’s wet shorts, she could feel the wet denim brush across her skin and damp inner thighs as Mary lowered them to her ankles. She stepped out of the one thing barely coming even close to hiding her shame. Maybe in another, dryer life they had done their job well, but now the wet stains on them were far too telling. “Okay, I’ll be right back. Think you’ll be good for a few minutes?” The question was probably rhetorical, but seeing as Hannah had just had two accidents within a handful of minutes between each other, she didn’t receive it that way… Mary sauntered off and out of the bathroom, with Hannah’s wet shorts in hand; the last article which shrouded her absorbent indignity. Left with only but her thoughts, Hannah could only find that by focusing on her bladder 100% did she feel any real sense of security. Although she wasn’t sure how certain it was, the next pull-up would certainly not face the same fate as this one; not by a longshot. This time with a tinge of smugness, Hannah forgot about how silly she might seem, clad in a wet pull-up, when she looked at the toilet; certain of where she’d be next time nature called. It wouldn’t be fun to be changed into a pull-up by Mary, and also make constant trips to the bathroom, assuming what she said earlier was true, but even Hannah knew that some of the tougher things in life were simply worth fighting for. She was already caught in a poor streak, and she’d do anything to fix that now. Just as she was about to start counting bathroom tiles, Mary’s distant footsteps could be heard again, and they grew louder and louder until she had returned. With a skirt, and likely a pull-up bundled underneath it, she held the items in one hand and a package of wipes in the other. Seeing the “Baby Wipes” branding on it didn’t make Hannah feel great, but reaffirming herself, she grit her teeth. If she could get through a little bit of humiliation now, she could be the mature, young adult which fate was hellbent on trying to prevent. “Ready to get all cleaned up?” Mary smiled as she looked at the red-faced girl, quickly coming to terms with how her bark was certainly larger than her bite. Meekly, she nodded her head as Mary inched closer, kneeling to the ground to have a better handle on her charge. “M...Mary?” Hannah quickly broke the silence, suddenly feeling desperate to have some sort of distraction. She didn’t feel herself wanting to take in each and every speck of what was about to happen. “Mhm? What’s up?” Mary responded with a casual tone, despite doing something so embarrassing to Hannah as she tore the sides of her wet pull-up, and the underwear for a brief moment still clung to her skin. The adhesion caused from her recent accidents still remained, and clearly feeling uncomfortable, Hannah wiggled her hips the slightest bit just to get the accursed thing off. Thankfully it didn’t take long for the motions to separate the thing from her skin, and it hit the ground with a slight crinkle and squish; one last reminder to what had been done in it. No tears. I’m done wetting myself, remember? “Wh...why do you babysit?” Hannah asked, feeling her heart beat faster as the circumstances grew more and more unappealing. She’d probably asked before, but she was too flustered to really think about the semantics; too desperate for a conversation, or an outlet for her attentions. She watched as the girl she wanted respect from changed her wet pull-up into a dry one. How could she be seen as an equal if she couldn’t even keep her underwear dry? She felt small, and as if Hannah were unconsciously looking for a reason to belittle herself further, she took glaring notes of how Mary curved all over. And here Hannah was, with only curves coming from the crotch of her inflated pull-up. In regards to Hannah’s question, whether she had asked before on a previous night or not, Mary didn’t seem to give any indication, as she answered, “Well...I suppose I’ve always liked taking care of kids, you know?” The way she ended it on a “you know,” wasn’t actually what she meant, but was a typical way of ending an answer even you weren’t sure of yourself. Hannah wasn’t keen to hear that she fell into that category right now. Needing to be taken care of. She had figured the babysitting would have stopped this year after her fourteenth birthday, but she suddenly jolted as the cold, wet wipe touched her skin. “Sorry about that, I know it’s a little cold...” Mary spoke, looking genuinely apologetic. Hannah blushed furiously as what was already happening came to the forefront of her mind. Her babysitter had a full view of her privates, and private toilet habits, and she was in charge of both of them. Hannah grimaced to herself as she thought about Mary. She was old; a teenager getting ready to move onto college; primed for handling adult responsibilities, and long past the issue of holding her bladder. She didn’t wear pull-ups, and she didn’t have to worry about wetting the bed. Well, neither did Hannah, but that was because of certain ‘protective’ measures… Almost shaking her head from side to side, just to chase the thought away, she tried to take stock in a mundane bar of soap in the shower while Mary did her work. She wanted to disobey, and insist on doing it herself. Sure, she’d never personally handled her own cleanup after something like this, but that’s because her mom never let her! It was people like Mom and Mary who were supposed to take charge, but Hannah wanted to prove them wrong. But, if she did try to protest, she’d likely only make trouble for Mary...and she was honestly trying to help. Just as she was becoming desensitized to the cold wet wipe, Mary ended it with a few last strokes between the legs, then discarded the wipe. “I probably should have gotten a towel...” passively, Mary remarked, looking around to see where they might be. But Hannah didn’t really pay any attention, because now that they’d run the first two laps, she felt confident that she could send it home. “Wait, Mary?” Hannah asked again, garnering Mary’s attention once more. Suddenly, she tried not to mind how she was naked from the waist down, but rather focused on wanting to be the one who changed that. “Can...can I put on the pull-up myself?” Mary was silent for a moment, then said,“W, well...I don’t see why not,” almost sheepishly answering, but smiled with an expression that uncomfortably told Hannah that she was hiding something. Something Hannah was afraid to discover. “But...” her voice trailed, as her eyes moved over to the skirt wrapped around the pull-up. Despite Mary’s unusual awkwardness, Hannah was already swelling with pride to finally have a sense of agency. Confidently, she made a small stride to the pull-up underneath, and grabbed it through the skirt’s fabric. But clearly the skirt was thick, because the folded pull-up within it certainly felt so. F...folded? Unwrapping the pull-up from the skirt, Hannah pulled it into clear view as she realized what was in her hand wasn’t a pull-up. Far from it. As she stared down at the white garment, all too familiar Elmo caricatures stared at her with smiling expressions. Panic had seized her voice, as Hannah wordlessly continued to stare at the diaper, in utter shock from its sudden and untimely arrival. What had it done with her pull-up? Suddenly, she felt as if she were looking at an enemy which had disposed of her treasured friend. She felt like she could gag when she squeezed the thick layer of plastic and cotton, all wrapped into a disposable, infantile package. This was only supposed to come out right before bed! So...so why? With disappointed curiosity, she turned back to Mary, on the verge of breaking into two. Now she understood why Mary had answered so reluctantly. Hannah could put on the next pull-up. That is, if there ever was a next time. “A diaper?” thickly Hannah whined. “I only wear these for bed! I’m supposed to be wearing pull-ups!” She wanted to say panties, but she at least wanted to sound rational… “I know, Hannah I know,” quick to console, Mary put a comforting hand on Hannah’s shoulder, but she still felt terrible. “But will you at least hear what I have to say? Please?” Already wiping a frustrated tear from her eye, Hannah remained silent, apart from her sniffles. Mary must have assumed the silence meant yes, because she continued. “Hannah, you’ve already had two accidents since I got here, and we’ve still got a lot of nighttime left...” the way she spoke in such an unintentionally condescending way, suggesting that Hannah wasn’t up to the challenge. “I know you want to wear your pull-ups,” she spoke as if she knew Hannah down to a T, when that couldn’t have been farther from the truth. Hannah by no means wanted to wear these stupid things at all! She wanted panties, not some childish substitute! Pull-ups were at least the limbo between adulthood and babydom, and right now Hannah was having a breakdown because she was swaying the wrong way. “But I really think we should have you wear one of these tonight,” she gently removed the diaper from Hannah’s hand. And as Hannah watched her expressions, it made her want to cry even more. Despite how much evil her babysitter was unleashing upon her, all she seemed to harbor within was kindness and concern. She thought she was helping Hannah, and maybe objectively she was, but Hannah didn’t want to see it that way. If she didn’t resist, that would imply acceptance, and there was no way she’d resign herself to pull-ups; especially diapers. Irrationally hoping Mary might discard her own logic, Hannah pleadingly asked again, “But why? Why can’t I just wear pull-ups? I’ll be better, I promise!” “And I know you will,” Mary consoled, taking Hannah’s empty hand, doing the same thing she’d always do with her thumb. “Because I want you to know that I won’t think any less of you for wearing one. Think about it this way: I’m the one who forced you to wear it, so that way there’s no reason to beat yourself up over it,” she looked to Hannah as if it were a suitable solution. Maybe that idea could have worked somewhat if Hannah were 7, and the very person responsible for it didn’t give her the idea. By openly suggesting it, it was as if they both silently acknowledged it was a lie. Mary was the one forcing her, but someone or something had to have forced her hand first… Despairingly, Hannah looked at the diaper, knowing that once she was in, there was no getting out. “But what happens when I need to use the bathroom?” “Well...” Mary looked to be thinking hard, and her delay to answer felt as if Hannah’s worst fears were about to be confirmed. “To tell you the truth, you don’t have a lot of diapers left… One more, actually.” The sudden remark had sent a chill up Hannah’s spine. One more?! Did she really go through a package of 20 that fast? Maybe she really was helpless… “One more we can use tonight,” Mary added, barely doing much to break Hannah from her depressed state. “I already set one aside for bedtime.” Hannah wasn’t sure how it made anything different, other than trying to be a convenience to her mom. And frankly, her mom’s feelings were the last thing she cared about right now. “If you need to go...” Mary still looked not to be totally onboard with what she was saying, but continued, “I don’t see too much harm in taking you to the potty.” Finally, with a ray of hope in sight, Hannah looked at Mary as if she were her savior, and was all smiles yet again. “But if you don’t make it,” she transitioned into a friendly, yet serious warning, “we’re not gonna talk about using the potty for the night, okay? Those tapes can only come off so many times. They need to stay on to do their job.” Hannah didn’t even want to consider her final clause. The assertiveness she packed into the threat of permanent confinement was scary, but Hannah knew she’d never let it slip that far. She’d never fall so far as to let these dumb things “do their job.” Mary had paused to keep searching for a towel, and her efforts were rewarded once she opened the closet. Pulling one out, she unfolded it and draped it over the floor, giving it a signaling pat for Hannah to lay down. Nearly gulping, Hannah while keeping her thighs close together wiggled over, and debating whether to actually go through with this or not, she was rushed along by Mary’s firm, yet gentle hands on her shoulders. “The sooner we get started, the sooner it’ll be over,” Mary encouraged as Hannah laid her back on the towel, or rather, Mary gently forced her to. With her hands covering her privates, her feeble attempts to maintain some sense of dignity were lost when Mary once again with guiding force set them aside. This probably would have been her cue to say something like, “Nothing I haven’t seen before,” or, “We’re both girls, aren’t we?” But maybe the mind games were so deep at this point she knew that Hannah was thinking the same thing, because nothing was said. The whole process felt wrong. It was like having breakfast for dinner. Something you did every day, just at the totally wrong time. Being diapered for any other occasion than sleeping wasn’t a welcomed change, and it certainly felt strange. If she closed her eyes, which she did, it almost felt like her mom was changing her. Despite Mary only being a teen, it still felt like Hannah was being handled by a motherly figure, which she didn’t appreciate. She did, but she didn’t, namely because it widened the already decent age gap between the two. Diapering her though expanded that wedge by light years. How could Hannah talk to her about boys when she was too busy trying to keep her pants dry? Why learn how to do her own makeup when she could be taught how to change her own diaper instead? Nothing was fair, and the compassion Mary was using on Hannah to ease her into it was equally as pleasant as it was condescending and demeaning. Mary was a caretaker first, and a friend second. The change was concluded by Mary drawing the front up between Hannah’s legs, then pressing on the tapes. Normally her pajamas would come next, but in its place was a skirt. Such revealing clothing was immediately a turnoff, but Hannah didn’t bother arguing, already expecting a slew of reasons why she should be wearing a skirt rather than pants. One of the most glaring and personal ones though was that her normal pants and shorts probably wouldn’t fit over it...When Mary stood her back up, the plastic leg bands crinkled loudly. Much louder than her pull-ups. Was it weird to say that she was already missing them? “Okay, I need to go clean something up, but in a little bit how about we play a game or something?” Mary suggested, and though she made no obvious indication of it, they both knew what mess she had to clean up. If Hannah had somehow hit her head of the concrete and forgotten what’d just happened maybe 15 minutes ago, she’d certainly remember when she saw the puddle of pee going back downstairs. “Sound good?” “Mhm...” Hannah quietly answered, still trying to find her land legs; adjusting to such a massive paradigm shift in her underwear. “Don’t worry about what’s happened already,” Mary chimed in as Hannah was walking away. “I’m sure tonight is still gonna be fun!” Maybe it was, if Hannah could just forget about one of the most traumatic things she’d ever done. What made her suddenly yelp though was a light swat from behind, hitting her crinkly, yet thankfully dry diaper. Clutching the imaginary wound through her skirt as if she’d been shot, Hannah looked back at Mary with burning cheeks. Mary blinked simply with a smile, and without letting the silence linger for too long, Hannah stormed off and out of the room. It was the moments like these where her perception of Mary could change entirely. She didn’t know if she was kind, caring, or teasing and mean. For the most part she was nice, though… Maybe she just didn’t realize some of the things she did? Avoiding the puddle of pee like the plague, Hannah walked down the stairs and into the living room, hoping some tv might be able to save her from this endless nightmare. Thankfully the entertainment at least did something for her. Laying on her side, yet making sure her skirt was covering everything underneath it, she mindlessly watched the moving pictures while in a mix of thought and observation. And as she watched, the commercials, shows and noise all started to blend together. She could almost imagine a hum in the background too. It was all so...soothing. Her eyelids grew heavier as she laid there, and she closed her eyes for a few seconds. Then for a few more. Then a minute. Then five. And then, they didn’t open back up. Dozing off for well an hour, when Mary nudged her awake, Hannah, still groggy, couldn’t place why Mary looked so concerned. What was up with her? “Hannah, hon, are you okay?” “Hn? Mary? What are you…?” “I think you took a little nap...” Hannah moved while Mary spoke, and a sudden, wet, cold chill pressed against her thigh. Looking over, there seemed to be a large, dark splotch on the gray couch. No...she hadn’t. But she had. Even if it was a nap, a bedwetter is always a bedwetter… Sleep did not discriminate… “These aren’t too good for side sleepers, huh?” Mary chuckled sadly, clearly seeming sympathetic. She placed a soft hand on the drier of the two thighs, and Hannah tried her best not to sob. “Don’t worry,” Mary smiled; that same face she’d always give in the face of despair. Unmoving, inalienable positivity. “We still have one more diaper!” Looking much more somber though, she added, “But a deal’s a deal...” No more toilet. “...Can I put some on?” trying to stay calm, yet with a clear hint of desperation, Hannah asked. Normally she’d never feel the need to ask permission to put on her own underwear, but it was almost frustrating to think she didn’t even recognize them as her own anymore… “...Sure,” Mary happily answered after a few moments of thought. “A little encouragement is good every once in a while, I guess. But the diaper stays on,” still kind, yet with authority Mary added. After the diaper change, Mary talked her into a game of hide and seek. Reluctantly, Hannah agreed, given that there was nothing which would seem to put her in a good mood now… She was the hider, and Mary was the seeker. Without any real reason she chose her mom’s room, hoping to burrow herself under the bed. Though in the process of that, she found something much, much more intriguing. A seemingly simple cardboard box, upon opening it was the jackpot itself. Sanctuary. Valhalla. The equivalent of any sort of salvation, and sanctum! Pulling apart the cardboard flaps, in it was all the panties that’d been removed from her dresser. Forgotten friends, Hannah had just discovered what her mom had done with them all! The more she stared at them, the greater the desire was to have a pair around her hips. Hannah hated to think that this was a tease more than a grand return to adulthood, but staring at the pile of cloth underwear made her feel like she’d just discovered buried treasure. It was enough to make her forget almost entirely about her current circumstances, and how far she’d fallen. Settling on a pair of blue and white striped ones, Hannah stared at the pair of panties in her hands, knowing full well that they would fit her. They were once hers, after all. Bringing them to her feet, she could feel the bulk of the diaper between her legs as she slightly moved them apart. Stepping her feet into one hole, and then the other, it felt euphoric to feel the wonderful fabric slide across her legs as she drew them up. So wonderful, a tiny meep escaped her when a small spurt of pee escaped her. She had no intention of telling Mary, though. Something other than plastic leg bands were around her thighs though, and that’s what mattered the most. It would have been perfect, only until instead of slipping across her skin, pressing against her groin, the panties instead slipped over the crotch of the crinkly diaper. Obviously peeking from all ends, the white, infantile diaper overflowed from all openings where the panties ended; a harsh and morbidly humorous contrast. She wanted to feel good about wearing panties again, but the diaper which sat between her and the panties was too demoralizing. It was like her bladder was a prisoner, and her panties had been so kind as to visit her while in confinement, and the diaper like any detention center kept visitors out. “Feel good?” Mary hopefully asked, fully unaware of how Hannah was feeling on the inside now. Hannah would likely die inside if she looked in a mirror. Although it was nice to think she was wearing panties again, she probably would have looked like a poor excuse for a young adolescent right now. Probably a toddler who got a little bit too excited and thought they were ready to be a big kid a little too early. Rather than a pair of panties, you could probably call it a diaper cover that was doing a poor job… Quietly, Hannah sniffled. She didn’t think getting what she wanted would have felt so terrible. “Come on,” Mary broke the silence, tickling her palm with her thumb. “Ready to go brush your teeth?” A familiar tingle sparked through Hannah’s hand, and a strange wave of relief washed over her, coming from the hand. As if all her muscles suddenly relaxed, she felt slightly sluggish as comfort overcame her. But with it, a sudden pressure in her bowels too. No. You can’t be serious. “M...Mary, I...” Hannah tried to plead, but her body seized all over, and she was afraid to be denied on the grounds of their earlier promise. Helplessly, she could feel her body force itself into a squatting position. “Hannah, are you alright?” Hannah tried to grit her teeth, as the force was too strong for her to stop. She didn’t even try to run to the bathroom, coupled by a list of reasons. If she ran, the cramps would probably give way and she’d do it on the way over, and Mary may not even let her. The diaper’s tapes wouldn’t happily go on afterwards, and that would probably upset the babysitter further… As the unyielding force finally drew to the exit, a helpless grunt escaped Hannah as her cheeks involuntarily spread for the rude guest currently making its way through. She could hear the diaper’s backside crinkle as she filled it with poo, forcing the back of the diaper to expand. Instantly she devolved into whimpers and cries as the mess settled itself and slowly snaked from her backside into the seat of her pants, and with muddy squishes conformed to the shape of her diaper, creeping between her legs. It smelled terrible, and Hannah took exasperated breaths as her diaper suddenly felt much heavier, and clung to her skin in the worst imaginable way possible. And in the middle of her messing, the pressure hit too close to her bladder, which is why it released itself as well, but with significantly less strain. After the rush of pee finished its course, squatting in a soiled diaper, Hannah could only fall to her knees as she cried. “It...it was an accident!” desperately, Hannah tried to coherently plead through her tears, and her vision was too blurred to see Mary. She tried to remain as still as a statue from the waist down, irrationally hoping that there was some way she could be absolved of this very literal mess without needing to move. She could only imagine how comical she looked; a bulge coming from the back of her diaper, and by extension the panties she tried to wear over it. Her underwear was a living oxymoron; wearing adult panties over a baby diaper she just messed. It was all too overwhelming. Everything was crashing, and she was right at the center of all the wreckage. “Come on, honey, think you can stand up for me?” Mary at some point had taken Hannah’s hands into hers, though not doing her signature palm massage. She spoke almost somberly, yet with a likely reserved cheeriness to coax Hannah out of her worries. “If you want to be clean again, we can’t have you sitting here!” again, trying one last time to be upbeat. The tears kept coming regardless. And as Mary consoled Hannah, Hannah noted that amongst all the kind and encouraging words, not a single one of them regarded it as an unfortunate accident. Despite being in such emotional turmoil, Hannah was aware enough to know that she wasn’t being treated as a girl working on pull-ups. Quite the opposite. The way Mary eased her back onto her feet, and gave the waistband of her diaper a reassuring upwards tug, though the slight jostle just made the mess even worse. Not like it mattered, because she had to start walking--no, waddling, eventually. Now it was Mary’s turn to seem like her mom. Just like when she walked out the door earlier this night. Both of them had silently lost faith in Hannah, and she knew it was well-deserved. Even if Mary did keep her promise, the inevitable would happen with or without her influence. It wasn’t a matter of if, but when. It only made Hannah cry harder when they passed the wardrobe mirror, seeing herself so distraught. Underneath her skirt was the backside of her messy diaper just peeking; possible to see because her mess had forced the diaper to expand outside the blind spot. And just along the edge she could see the pair of blue panties struggling to stay on. It was as if they were trying to abandon her, too. It was a stinky, painful waddle back to the bathroom, where Mary cooed as she did her best to quarantine the mess. Back on the towel, Mary undid her tapes, and both equally happy and sad as it happened, the weighted diaper hit the ground with a plop almost immediately. Finally with room to breathe, the diaper’s odor filled the bathroom to uncomfortable levels. It made Hannah of course well with shame, and she could even see Mary’s nose scrunch the tiniest bit, but she was no less comforting. A few wet wipes later, Hannah had finally been cleaned of the mess she made in her pants; something she had never expected to happen in a million years. “There, see? All clean now. No more messies,” Mary continued to soothe, but the demeaning language only unnerved Hannah further. Yet at the same time, it was nice to have someone there for her… “I think it’s about time we get ready for bed,” Mary spoke simply, still devoid of any real judgement, at least any negative judgement that was. “I’ll go get your jammies, so wait here for me?” without waiting for a response, Mary stood back up, but not without grabbing the pair of panties too. “Wait!” amongst her sobs, Hannah finally spoke to Mary clearly. She turned back, open to hearing what Hannah had to say. “Can...” she felt the tears coming back already, knowing she was in no position to make demands, and equally as much for adult ones. “Can you let me keep the panties?” If anything, the only consolation she could have was at least getting to hang on to a pair. She didn’t want all this misfortune to be for naught. A pair of panties couldn’t fix anything in her life right now, but it could at least make her feel somewhat better. Mary was quiet for an uncomfortably long amount of time, like she was debating whether or not to humor a toddler. Had it not been for Hannah’s factual age though, this would have been true. Then she sighed, as if it were against her better judgement. “Mommy better not see these, got it?” Mary looked back to Hannah with a warning stare, as she handed them back to Hannah, who could only cry tears of joy. Desperately, Hannah nodded her head, as Mary temporarily left the room. Desperate for maturity, Hannah eagerly drew them up her legs, disregarding her skin still slightly being wet from the wet wipes. She drew them up with such exaggeration, the sides went well above her waist and the fabric had been stretched the slightest bit, just so she could drive the point home by feeling alone she was wearing panties again. It was like a breath of fresh air; almost enough to make her forget about the messy diaper she was standing next to. Wanting to figuratively soak in them for just a little bit longer, she let go of the waistband, waiting for it to conform to her waistline and sit propper. But instead, she felt them slip down her legs, and back to the ground. She was melancholic as she stared at them, quickly realizing just what the problem was. They had been stretched when she put them over the diaper, though just slightly. Slightly was enough to break the straw over the camel’s back, though, as from looks alone Hannah knew they wouldn’t fit her anymore… The only reason they had stayed on for as long as they had was because she was holding them in place. Her bottom lip trembled as she came to terms with this, knowing the only way they would fit her now was if she wore a diaper underneath it. Even when she got what she wanted it wasn’t right. Nothing was. Like the prophecy had foretold, it was another night of despair, and she had no idea why. Mary came back with the last diaper and a pair of pajamas, as promised. Hannah hadn’t mentioned a single word of the panties never fitting, and didn’t say anything at all. Not when she was laid down, not when the diaper was slipped under her bottom, not when it was drawn up between her legs, and not when the tapes’ adhesives came into place. Mary had apparently dug deep in Hannah’s dated wardrobe, because she had a pair of Disney Princess bottoms and shirt. The last time Hannah could remember getting themed clothing like that was when she was maybe 9 or 10. Hannah didn’t argue though, because she figured she’d already given Mary enough trouble for one night. As defeated and decrepit as Hannah was, it made her feel even worse knowing it was at the expense of someone else who had to take care of her. Hannah whimpered when the pants were drawn up, because they mostly went on right up until the halfway point on the diaper’s plastic landing strip, just giving the Elmo designs a small wall to peer over, otherwise known as the waistband of her pants. “They don’t fit...” Hannah quietly remarked to no one in particular. “I think we just need to give them a little stretch, that’s all,” Mary continued to tug at the pants, and they eventually did go over, but Mary stopped at a point where the fringes of the plastic waistband were still peeking. And because she had stretched the small pants so much, the crotch visibly conformed to the bulge of Hannah’s diaper perfectly, and though she couldn’t see it, also came close to form-fitting the elastic bands around her legs too. It was no secret to what she was wearing now. The shirt was small too, but somewhat fit better than the pants did. Her belly button was never covered, though. Mary watched Hannah brush her teeth, and once she was finished, the two were already in Hannah’s room, getting her into bed. “I’m sorry things didn’t go so perfectly tonight,” Mary sympathetically smiled, but still aware of the damage which had been done. “But again, I don’t think any less of you.” She gave Hannah’s arm one last stroke. Hannah was too emotionally drained to say anything. She had been put through the ringer tonight and was likely on the fast track to diapers, if not there already. When she partly moved on her side, the crinkle coming from her bottom reminded that she likely better start getting acquainted to. But before she left, Mary said one last thing. “And don’t worry, I’ll still talk to your mom,” and on that final positive note, Mary turned off the lights, and closed the door. When Hannah woke up, it was at some point in the middle of the night, if her window was any indication of that. She peeled back the covers, and when leaning forward felt the wet squish in her diaper. It had been dry when she went to sleep, and clearly she had been too involved in her dreams. It didn’t hit her as badly as a daytime wetting did, though. Especially not a messing one. She didn’t know why she woke up, but she did want to do one thing, even in her dazed state. Still without getting out of bed, Hannah leaned over to the side, fishing her hand underneath the bed’s skirt, pulling out what she was looking for. Snaking off the pajama pants her sleepy self had fumbled with already, she drew up the new article of clothing. Now in the presence of a diaper, they were snug-fitting again, and although depressed to know how it would work only this way, Hannah thoughtfully pressed a hand to the stretched panties. Pulling the covers back up, she went back to sleep while she silently wept. “Ms. Finn! How have you been?” “Great, Mary, and you? Is the college hunt going well?” “It’s definitely a search, alright,” Mary chuckled, as if this hadn’t been the first adult to ask. “But, I’ll find out eventually.” “I’m sure you will,” Hannah’s mom agreed. “I need to get going soon, though. Think you can handle Hannah tonight?” “Think I can handle a little diaper duty,” Mary spoke confidently, snickering at the joking challenge. Hannah’s mom made an uncertain noise, as if she weren’t so sure Mary could. “Whatever you say. Whenever she messes in her sleep, though, that’s the real challenge.” Mary solemnly agreed. “The worst of it is when they squish it all around without even realizing it… Poor things.” “Anyways, 8:00 tonight? She’s got a sleepover for tomorrow, and I want to make sure she’s nice and rested.” “Will do, Ms. Finn!” again, Mary happily saluted. “And also, since you were last here, I moved Hannah onto the boosters, as well.” “Oh?” Mary curiously asked, “What for?” “The wettings have been getting more frequent,” she paused for a second. “And larger… Don’t get me wrong, her pampers work well, but sometimes she needs a little something...extra.” “Well, I think I can handle that. Saves me from at least one extra diaper change, right?” “Well…” again, Ms. Finn didn’t seem to be totally onboard with the joke, saying, “you’d think...” “Oh! And also,” Hannah’s mom spoke again, as if she forgot an important detail. “No covering up her diaper tonight, okay? I’ve been reading a few blogs, and an important part to getting her used to her diapers is by keeping them out in the open. That, and it’s better to know when she’ll need a change,” she seemed to add it like an afterthought. “Got it, got it, got it,” repeatedly, Mary assured. “8:00 bedtime, use the diaper boosters, and no pants either.” “No skirts, too,” she partly corrected. “It’s been tough, but I think she’s finally starting to get used to it.” She sighed somewhat, staring off into space. “We won’t be going back to the potty for a bit, so I at least want her to be comfortable… Look at the time, though,” she turned her head back to the hallway. “Hannah?” she called, “Mommy’s leaving! Come and say bye-bye!” It took a few seconds, but you could hear the girl coming before you can even see her, announced by the crinkly noisemaker around her hips. From a single glance, the crotch of her unobstructed pamper diaper looked a little more pronounced than it usually would. It didn’t fold in on itself, and was unusually round. Almost like there was an extra layer inside of it… Her pace was slow as she shuffled down the hall, as if trying to minimize the sounds she made with each step, while doing everything she could to not stare at the babysitter. It was the first time she looked like this in front of her, after all. Nothing had changed. Each and every time Mary came back, things somehow got worse, and this time was no different than the others. Mary silently waved with a smile to Hannah, while she nervously came closer, veering towards her mom. “...Bye mom…” They were two simple words, yet it sounded as if it took a great deal to even mutter them out loud. “Goodnight, sweetie,” Hannah’s mom spoke in a tender tone, as if she were sending a toddler off to bed. She got on her knees and before she even hugged the girl, slipping a finger in between her leg band and thigh. Hannah meekly whimpered, but stood still like a statue, almost as if this wasn’t the first time this’d happened. “Just a little soggy,” Hannah’s mom simply commented, unlike her last departure which held much more disappointment. Turning her head to Mary, as if Hannah wasn’t even in the room, she said, “She shouldn’t need a change until she goes poo. She’s usually good about that around this time.” Hannah, still listening despite being forgotten, grew embarrassingly wide-eyed at the comment, though not daring to look anyone in the eye. Mary slowly nodded her head, passively eyeing Hannah’s reaction. Hannah then received and gave her hug, but while locked in it, she felt the firm pat to her plastic backside. It was almost enough to make her cry knowing that’d change eventually, but maybe she could negotiate something with Mary… “Have a good night, you two!” Hannah’s mom ended it with a kiss to the trembling Hannah’s forehead, then waved a goodbye to Mary, closing the door behind her. As if the door shutting were a cue, Hannah fell to her knees in a sob. “Hey...hey...” Mary rushed over to her, stroking her back. “Come on, there’s no need to be sad… Did you go already?” It only made Mary cry harder, now knowing her emotional distress had now become associated with the state of her diaper. Her legitimate concerns came second to her bowels and bladder. She’d been barred from panties, and the last of the pull-ups had been thrown out. All that was left in the house for her were diapers. Her mom somehow found out she found the box of panties, and thus she tossed the whole lot into the trash altogether. That was a rough day, by far. Taking too long to give Mary a verbal response, she pulled back the waistband of Hannah’s diaper, and not finding what she expected, set it back into place. “I thought...” Hannah sobbed, “I thought you said it’d get better?” Without any real explanation, Mary could only continue to soothe her. “Come on, where’s the big girl I know so well? Diapers or no diapers, you’re still my favorite gal to hang out with?” Hannah knew it was probably a lie, but having someone so understanding, although belittling, was a genuine comfort that had grown on her. It probably all was just one big coincidence, and a happy one at that. The loss of her bowels and bladder were something supernatural she couldn’t explain, but at least the universe had gifted her Mary. She was kind, understanding, supportive, and attentive. Sure, she may have checked Hannah’s diapers and changed them, but that was her job. Hannah couldn’t expect her to not do such. What was weird though was when Mary said, “Besides, look at it this way: no need to worry about the bathroom anymore!” “H...huh?” Mary innocently giggled, as she rubbed Hannah’s shoulder. “All I’m saying is that it’s a lot less stressful now, isn’t it? I remember last week when you were still on pull-ups. That was a bumpy ride, right?” Awkwardly Hannah shrugged, but she’d much rather fight for her pull-ups than surrender to diapers. “M...Mary?” “Hm? What is it?” “Do you think we could do it like last time?” “Like what last time?” “You know...not tell Mom about tonight?” “What wouldn’t I tell her?” Mary asked with genuine curiosity, unsure of the answer. “My...my accidents? Tell her I didn’t have any?” Still, Mary looked troubled trying to decipher what Hannah figured to be as clear as day. “Hannah, honey, what accidents?” “You know!” in a teary whine Hannah complained. “In my...diapers?” “Hannah...” Mary had furrowed her brows in a sorrowful form, as she looked as if she were going to break some dreadful news. “I did that last time because you were in pull-ups. But now?” Simply, she gave the crotch of Hannah’s diaper a squishy squeeze, causing the pee to stir in it, and forcing Hannah to blush furiously. “You’re not wearing pull-ups anymore, sweetheart.” She tried her best to give a loving smile, but it was obvious she were trying to break some bad news gently. “Accidents don’t happen in diapers...” With her bottom lip trembling, Hannah’s fresh tears came back as reality set into place. “Maybe I’d be willing to hear you out if you were in pull-ups, but do you really think that’s the best for you right now?” Streams rolling down her cheeks now, and suddenly one coming from her bladder, she shook her head no. “Let’s not worry about pull-ups anymore, okay? And look at it this way,” she tugged up the front of Hannah’s sagging diaper. “No more pull-ups means no more accidents!” still hushed, Mary sounded upbeat. “Mommy’s not mad anymore, right?” It was a morbid fact, but there was some truth to it. Still, that didn’t excuse the price she had to pay in exchange, though. She continued to sniffle as Mary stroked her hair. “And if it makes you feel any better, I think you look very cute in diapers,” she leaned a bit lower to catch Hannah’s eyes in the middle of a downward gaze. Hannah looked away, still frustrated by the circumstances. She had no reason to be angry with Mary. In the end this was all her own fault. All she was trying to do was make her feel better… “Wanna go watch some tv?” slowly lifting Hannah’s chin with her finger, she looked at the girl hopefully. Hannah nodded her head, and taking the babysitter’s hand, they walked down the hall she came from. She had finally reached it. Rock bottom. Not even Mary could save her. “So you’re having a sleepover tomorrow, huh?” Mary asked, trying to change the topic. “Looking forward to it?” “I guess...” Hannah lied, dreading tomorrow night. She wanted to go, but not as she was now. The only reason she broke her golden rule was because her mom did for her. All it took was a single conversation between her mom and a friend’s, and like that Hannah had involuntarily been signed up for a night with her friends. And of course her friend’s mom now knew about her diapers, because if Hannah’s mom wasn’t going to be there, what responsible adult would be? It would certainly be a rough night. She wasn’t even sure if she had clothes that could fully conceal her new underwear. If her mom had a complete say in it though, she never would. As they were about to round the corner, a sudden cramp hit Hannah’s abdomen, knowing full well what was to come, and unfortunately just as her mom predicted. It was impossible for Mary to not notice, because she was suddenly stopped by the anchor her hand was tethered to, and turned around to see Hannah already frozen in place. The bowel movements had become so frequent now she didn’t even need to squat anymore. Face ridden with a thousand yard stare, she grunted helplessly as her bottom trembled and the back of her diaper started to fill itself. The diaper slightly crinkled as it expanded, and Mary, still holding onto Hannah’s hand suddenly stopped tickling her palm with her thumb. It took Hannah a second to even realize she was doing it to begin with. Finishing her unfortunate mess, Hannah remained speechless as she stood there, waiting for something other than the smell to hit her nose. “I’m...I’m sorry...” in a frazzled stutter, Hannah tearily tried to explain herself. “That’s alright,” Mary pat the top of Hannah’s head. “It has to go somewhere, right?” No more accidents. It was expected of her. “You head on into the living room, okay?” Finally letting go of Hannah’s hand, she gave her a suggestive push by pressing her hand against the back of Hannah’s diaper, nudging her forward, but smearing the mess in the process. “I can just change you in front of the tv,” smiling, Mary waited for Hannah to keep walking. Quietly, nodding, Hannah walked bow-legged into the living room, messy diaper in tow. Every step of the way, Mary watched her stinky charge toddle off to the room, with a devilish smirk forming a wider and wider; a bigger, toothy grin with each step. Once the girl was long gone, Mary turned on her heel and back to the stairs. Walking into Hannah’s room, she opened the drawers to her dresser, where the pull-ups would usually be, but were now instead an array of child-printed diapers. Picking one out, Mary eyed them disapprovingly. With a sudden shift in tone, as if full of mischief, trickery, and sadism, she tutted, “Much, much too thin...” With the snap of her fingers, a purple spark erupted from the tip of her nails, and the diaper in her hand started to grow visibly thicker; nearly twice in size. She reached her other hand into the bag of diaper inserts sitting plain as day next to her dresser, deciding against making it any more ‘absorbent,’ too. Expectantly, she looked around the room, checking near the wet wipes for something she expected to find, but was severely disappointed, though mostly annoyed. “Stupid woman,” bitterly, she scoffed to no one in the room. “You can’t even buy baby powder without me telling you to?” She knew she had to be explicit when she used her magic on others, but the devil in the details was always annoying at times like these… “Sorry, Hannah, baby,” she added the last bit in a syrupy voice. “Looks like you won’t be smelling so sweet tonight...” And already with a destination in mind, she walked over to Hannah’s bedside, leaning over, kneeling near the bed skirt. Lifting it up, her eyes barely scanned the area she was just seeing for the first time, and with her target in sights, grabbed what she was looking for. “Poor thing...” with both hands, she held the garment in front of her eyes, seeing the panties had clearly been stretched out. “Still getting ideas...” sighing, the snapped her fingers once more, and the garment had vaporized into nothing. Truthfully, it was Mary’s fault. She was the one who teased the poor girl. She remembered to instruct Hannah’s mom to throw out the panties, but admittedly she forgot about the pair the girl got away with. Not that they would have ever fit her without a diaper, but the last thing she needed were reminders of what she once wore and who she once was. Grabbing the wet wipes, she walked back down the stairs. Hannah probably was thinking right about now it couldn’t get any worse, and she was right. In fact, it never got any worse. In Mary’s world, at least. In her’s, it only got better and better. And there was certainly much more fun to be had. She chewed her thumb for a moment, thinking deeply, wondering if there was some way she could chaperone Hannah’s sleepover tomorrow… She looked at her thumb nail thoughtfully, wondering just how many friends of Hannah’s she could show off her diapers to… Tabling the idea altogether, she walked back into the living room where Hannah was still standing awkwardly; not even daring to sit down. She watched the tv nervously, still shivering in embarrassment. Mary watched silently with a smile, seeing the full diaper sway to and fro. But going back to the babysitter facade, her smile shifted back to a much more innocent one, tapping Hannah on the shoulder. She must have been too quiet, because Hannah suddenly jumped, simultaneously trying to turn around, but in the process lost her footing, falling right on her diapered bottom. The tv’s audio was just low enough for the both of them to hear the squish, and Hannah’s face visibly grimace and contort; mortified by the substance seeping between her legs. Mary looked apologetic as she came close, stroking Hannah’s cheek. “Ooh, I’m sorry, Hannah,” instead of helping her back up, Mary took advantage of her position and laid her down further. “Boom boom went smoosh, huh?” At this point, Hannah was at a loss for words as Mary situated her. “You know, Hannah,” Mary casually spoke as she undid the tapes to her diaper. “I’m really happy I got to babysit you.” As she wiped her messy bottom with a wet wipe, clearly proving privacy no longer existed for Hannah when she leaned in close, asking, “Are you?” Overwhelmed, Hannah, busy looking at the leg of the coffee table, tearily nodded yes. Secretly, Mary writhed in pleasure as she watched the troubled girl’s expressions. And it would only get better. Better and better until she truly had reached rock bottom. She would be cute and adorable then, but the chase is always the best part… Thoroughly breaking down Hannah was what she lived for… She was just about to massage Hannah’s palm again, then stopped herself. Personally, Mary didn’t feel like cleaning up a wet rug… She’d do it after she was diapered. The lingering effects for when she did this were far too obvious, and Hannah’s bladder and bowels were certainly taking the brunt of it. Maybe just a few more times, and she wouldn’t even be feeling the need to poo anymore, or at the very least only realize she needs to poop by the time half of it’s already in her diaper. Or maybe to really drive the point home, she could make the potty monster real. In Hannah’s imagination, at least. She’d feel safer making a mess in her pants than on a scary bowl that could grab her at a moment’s notice… Both ideas were exciting, and equally a possibility. She’d need to flip a coin on it, or even have Hannah decide, maybe? She could just mask the decision as what they were eating for dinner. It was always fun to see them unconsciously spell their own demise. The best part was even if Hannah did have any suspicions, they were objectively absurd, and it’s not like Mary was going anywhere. She’d been “looking” for a college the past three years. In the meantime, she made ends meet with her babysitting jobs. And what kids need a babysitter more than the ones in diapers? Yes. They need ones for a long, long time.

I'm new to the site and have really enjoyed reading the different threads and comments. I've always had a fascination with poop and have been fortunate enough in my life to have had a couple of partners who were either into poop or, indulged me. I'm happily on my own now and am really enjoying the freedom it gives me. I started by occasionally pooping my pants and then progressed to incontinence pants but found those a bit limited as they don't hold enough wee, and poo tends to squish past the edges and down my legs if I sit. So I have just ordered the biggest, baddest diapers I can find. I've thought a lot about why I like wetting and messing myself, and I think I know why. I have an incredibly stressful job and at heart I'm an introvert. I can do the people thing expected of me, but I find it exhausting. Then came out current woes of the world and I'm working from home. Wearing diapers and using them is really relaxing to me. The feel of a diaper is comforting and using them relaxes me. I can be in a meeting remotely, discussing corporate policy, changes needed to our behemoth IT systems, client outcomes or, staff issues and when it all starts getting too much, I just let that big load I've been holding back ease its way out into my diaper. I love the warm mess, I love that my voice doesn't change, or my facial expression if it's a video meeting. Nobody knows but me. Maybe it's a regression thing back to when my life was simpler or, maybe it's a big f you to all the self important, narcissistic dicks in my organisation. All I know is I'm swaddled, warm and feel safe. When I feel like that, all the other stuff is immaterial. Be interested in others thoughts.

Very interesting premise. Would love more information on the agreement between dimensions. Only suggestion I'd make is to replace Bigs with Amazons - would align with the rest of the stories of the genre.

My Daddy and I are from Ottawa as well ?

-_-_Chapter 2_-_- “Taylor…” a voice called out. I opened my eyes briefly, but the lights were too harsh, and quickly shut them, bringing my arms up to rub the sleep from my eyes. Only, my arms were bound, this time I found they weren’t bound in the cold, metal, cuffs I had been in, but a warm, cotton fabric. A solid hand wiped my face with a damp towel as the lights were dimmed, “is that better?” a voice sang out. I tried opening my eyes, blinking them into focus. As the fog lifted from my vision, I made out a woman standing over me, smiling. “What the…” I couldn’t find the words, “fudge.” I finished with the only word that came to my mind. “Hi there,” I looked around trying to find where I was. The lady blocked a bit of the view, but I could make out a massive room, painted in a light blue, with a yellow patterned chair rail wallpaper. There were framed pictures I couldn’t place, and some light colored wood furniture. I looked back at the smiling lady. She was pretty, in a way that was hard for me to state, but there was something off. She wasn’t hot, just pretty, with long cinnamon colored hair, and plain face. She was average build, and it took a few seconds to realize what I was missing. She was tall, no, massive, she had to be at least twice my height. I tried to wiggle to the corner of the cell, but her arms swooped down and pulled me up. “No no no no no!” I yelled as she grappled me up to her chest. “It's ok hon, Momma’s got you,” she said softly while patting my back. “Wha..” I started, before I made the mistake of looking down, my feet being nearly 10 feet off the ground. I tried to grab her shirt through the cotton binding, as I’d much rather risk being in the arms of something that could crush me in an instant, than fall this far from the ground, as this giant was trying to call herself my mom. I figured that as an indication that until she realized her mistake, I’d at least not get hurt. “I’ve got you sweetie, you’re okay,” she said with a chuckle in her voice, hugging me a bit tighter. I peeked out and saw that I hadn’t been in another cell, but a crib. A huge crib, the size of a king bed, along with some childish looking sheets and a stuffed animal I couldn’t immediately place. She smelled nice, not overly perfumed, but she had a nice homely smell to her as well. I tried to ignore the bobbing and tucked my head into her, fearing a fall, or what she could do to me if I were to piss her off. “Oh, is someone finally up?” I heard a male voice from behind me. “He’s a bit scared, so I kept him swaddled,” she replied in a hushed tone. “Here,” he started as I heard a shuffle, “let’s get him in his chair and see if he wants to talk.” I felt his huge hands grab my torso, and quickly set me down as he removed the cloth wrap, before clipping a belt around my waist. “Where the frick am I?” I said spitefully. I was pissed, terrified and confused, the massive people and furniture, along with their words made no sense. Giants definitely did not exist, that I was pretty sure of, as it would be pretty easy to spot them in crowds. The couple standing in front of me were easily tall enough to pass for statues, standing at least a dozen feet above me. “Woah, sport, calm down.” said the man squatting on his knees so we were nearly face to face. He looked tidy, clean shaven with a nice haircut. He looked to be in his mid-thirties, and had the ‘I’m the cool, trendy grown-up that knows the current trends’. “You’re in your new home,” he said, putting his arm up to present the room like a magician that performed an impressive trick. “Okay… and why are you the biggest creatures I have ever seen?” I sounded whimpier and uneasier than I meant, but it was still sincere. “We’re your new Bigs,” the woman replied from my side, depositing a cup of water, “and you’re our new Little.” She sounded so matter-of-factly, like it was obvious. She put her hands on the man’s shoulders, and rested her chin atop his head. “What do you mean?!” I was getting more frustrated, ‘obviously they are big, that’s a no brainer’ I thought to myself. “You’re in Ardenia,” smiled the lady, “and this is your new home. We are called Bigs, because, well… we are rather big, compared to you cuties,” she chuckled out, “and you’re our little, which means we adopted you to be ours.” I must have looked as confused as I was, as she continued. “Normally people come here on their own terms from your dimension to live a better life here. Where they get adopted into families, and live as a Little.” “Woah, woah, woah. What do you mean by dimension?” I interrupted. “Our scientists discovered a way to open a portal into your dimension, but it's an exit, not an entrance. Meaning things can go from your world to ours, but there’s currently no way back.” She paused. “Normally people are sent after an interview and deposit, but your father's work gave him a jump in the waitlist, if we got you.” he reached up for her hand and rubbed his thumb on hers. “So I’m not even on Earth?” I looked down as I felt tears welling up, ‘not that i would miss anything or anyone, but leaving a planet is pretty extreme’. I felt a massive finger under my chin, pushing my head to look at them. “Would you honestly want to be there, in a cage? You’d be locked up with bad people, instead of with us.” She said it like it was an obvious choice. “How do I know what it's like here? For all I know you’re just waiting to grill me and eat me!” They laughed, hard. It took a second before they caught their breath, and she started approaching me. “NO! Don’t touch me!” I yelled trying to get as far into the chair as I could. She froze, wide eyed. “We’re not going to hurt you Taylor,” she backed up again, “We realize this is not the easiest transition, but do you really take us as Little eaters?” I remained stiff and quiet. “If that were the case, why would we have bought all this stuff for you? You’ve been out for well over a week, why would we take care of you and wait if all we wanted to do was hurt you sweetie?” “My name isn’t Taylor.” I said. I couldn’t just answer that I didn’t know why they did all they said they had done, nor could I prove they were lying. “We changed it, we wanted to leave the bad behind you, and felt that starting from scratch was the best option. We could have erased your past, and Jack thought that wouldn’t be right, and I agreed. I wouldn’t want to forget my past, it makes you who you are.” She slowly inched her way towards me. I didn’t fight it this time. She unbuckled the belt, and picked me up with ease, heading to a sofa, and sat me on her lap while the guy followed behind, bringing a sippy cup, holding it while he sat on the other side, looking at the woman calling herself my mother. “Why do you keep calling yourself Mom?” I asked. She looked puzzled, and looked at her husband, at least that is what I had to assume. “That’s the Big and Little dynamic,” he smiled, “ I know you didn’t know what you were signing up for, that was made clear from the beginning, but your Mother and I are your new parents. We are gonna take it slow to ease you into it, but if you feel the need, we can take a timeout to discuss, like what we’re doing now. Some things are not up for debate though.” I had no response. What was there to say? If I ran, they’d catch me before I could scream stop, and how could I refuse, saying no did not seem at all like a response they would take for everything. On top of all that they were impossibly strong! “What things are not up for debate?” I asked as calmly as I could muster. “Well, your medicine, your doctors say you need another few days before the pain should be tolerable.” She started, “nap times are going to be necessary as your body isn’t used to our days. You’ll be on a liquid diet for a while, until your stomach is ready for real food. You will have to stay close to us in public, don’t want you getting lost out there.” She poked my belly with that last point. “And his diapers.” the man added. “My what?”

DiaperboyEddie you know I do love you right and this is right down my alley !!! Gonna go down the dirt road here !!! 1 - My diaper always wants the best poop I can deliver 2 - My diaper always wants me happy 3 - My diaper always listens 4 - My diaper always holds me 5 - My diaper don't care what others think 6 - My diaper is not afraid to share an opinion 7 - My diaper is always working hard for what's best 8 - My diaper is perfectly im perfect 9 - My diaper hass gall 10 - My diaper knows all my favorite things 11 - My diaper reminds me every day that it loves me 12 - My diaper gives me the best advice 13 - My diaper helps me see things from a better perspective 14 - My diaper encourages me 15 - My diaper gives me a wonderful outlook on life 16 - My diaper does things I want it to do 17 - My diaper has a better memory and helps me remember when to use and abuse it 18 - My diaper makes me proud 19 - My diaper tells me when to feel content 20 - My diaper don't care how I dress 21 - My diaper tickles me in all the right places 22 - My diaper makes me feel comfortable 23 - My diaper assures me that all is fine 24 - My diaper tells me what it likes 25 - My diaper has the ability to make me laugh 26 - My diaper shares a personal pleasure 27 - My diaper don't care if I am short or skinny 28 - My diaper is open minded 29 - My diaper has a sense of rhythm 30 - My diaper shows no paranoia 31 - My diaper shows me loyalty These are my 31 flavors and I owe it all to diapers !!! Thank you diaperjack101 for making this possible !!!! Love to all you diaper lovers !!! Eddie you made me really think and for that I owe you a debt of gratitude !!

Haha, I've been trying to work on this since March, and the title kinda gives it away too. Its a subject I hadn't seen and wanted to explore it myself. I am trying to proof read, but should have chapters 1 & 2 up later today as they've already been written. I'm glad to have you interested! Please don't expect every update to be this quick, just want to get what I have out. -------- -_-_Chapter 1_-_- I woke with a daze in my head, and my eyes blinded by bright white fluorescent lights. I could hear what sounded like traffic in the near distance. A familiar, if not beloved sound. It not only meant I was near society, but that I was in the hum of the city, my city. But where? I sat up, only to find my hands and legs restrained to the bed posts. ‘Right, I’m still fucked.’ I thought to myself. My orange jumpsuit had been replaced with a white, long sleeve top, and white sweatpants. “Good morning,” said a sweet feminine voice. I jumped, not seeing or hearing her prior to this. “Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you. I’m Jeanne Claude, your case manager for the duration of your stay here. I’m going to unlock your hands, don’t try anything, okay?” she said as she sauntered over to the bed from above my headboard. “Can I at least breathe?,” I asked with a chuckle. She cracked a smile as the cuff clicked open and handed me a glass of water. I drank hastily as she wandered back to her chair and came back producing a document and a pen. “I need you to fill these out and I trust you aren’t gonna use that pen for evil.” she said with a wink, exchanging the glass for the paper and pen. A few items were already filled out and I skipped ahead to the first available prompt: Name: George Paul Veroa DOB: 04/20/1995 Reason for Departure: Refer to Case number 113498976 HPD Next of Kin: None Duration of Stay: Life Allergies: No known allergies Medical Conditions: Doctor will inspect upon boarding Height: 5 Foot 9 inches Weight: 190 Lbs. I stared at the form. A life sentence? I thought I was signing up for some freedom! I sighed, signed the bottom of the form and held the form up for Jeanne to take back, “is that it? It doesn’t seem like a lot of information.” She took the forms and smiled, “The rest of your forms are already filled out due to your… situation. I’m required to cuff you back until your exams are due. Arms up please.” I complied and made her job easy. No use in putting up a fight if I’m being given a favor, hopefully it actually was a favor. “Where is this place? Where am I going?” I asked looking forward. “I am unfortunately not allowed to say anything other than, it’s a better place than you would have been sent to. Trust me.” She added emphasis to the last words. ‘Why the mystery?’ Jeanne bustled out the door and I listened to the traffic, so distant, yet so close, pulsing like a heartbeat of the city. I laid in the bed for a few hours, mostly in my head, but trying to decipher the riddle these people were giving me. ‘Where the hell am I going!’ I was getting frustrated, this is obviously not a cheap place, high tech equipment surrounded me, it was clean, and I was in clean sheets and clothes. Just then a different nurse opened the door and wheeled in a wheelchair. He assisted me in getting me in, binding me into the chair, and making chitchat all the while. I mainly just listened as he navigated the blank white corridors until we finally ended our adventure in a room with normal dentistry materials. Michael and I again did the dance of unsecuring me, and resucuring me into the chair. I was looking at the posters lining the wall of human anatomy and benefits of certain prescriptions when a sharp jab went into my arm. As I whipped my head to see what happened, the male nurse was disposing of a syringe in the hazmat bin. “You fucking as…” I started before my vision faded to darkness. “Mr. Veroa, you there?” a voice called out. My eyes were heavy and struggled to open. When they finally opened and adjusted to the brilliant white lights, I saw Michael standing next to me. “Hello! Sorry about that, due to your, er, violent past, we needed to make sure you didn’t bite us as we did some work on you. You have a couple issues that will get corrected enroute but other than that you’re ready!” He said with a smile. “Whatever,” I replied, ‘how long is this goddamn trip that they’ll have all this done?!’ I pondered. “When do we leave?” I asked, hoping for a few days to rest, the bed was comfy, and not having to do menial tasks was nice. “In two hours, but we need to get you prepared to go.” He dropped a medical looking outfit on my bed, and continued, “put that on and knock on your door when you’re ready to make your way.” he stated as he waltzed out and slammed the door. “My cuffs…” I trailed off as I realized I had free motion again. I gave two solid braps on the steel door and waited back. A security officer swung it open and stood by the door. “Umm, where should I place the sweats?” I asked him. “Toss them on the bed and let’s go,” he said firmly. I followed his orders and stood just outside the door. “All the way down the hall, last door on your left,” he pushed my back as he finished his sentence. I didn’t say anything, holding back my tongue in fear of what I might say. Instead I just moved at a swift pace and kept moving. The hallway seemed to stretch for over a mile, taking 5 minutes to traverse to the end of the hall. The guard unlocked the door and ushered me through locking it once I crossed the threshold. The lights were once again brilliant, but the glossy white walls and scuffed white tile amplified the rooms’ brilliance tenfold. The room was segregated by thick curtains, leaving how big the actual room was to my imagination. There were several pieces of medical equipment and chairs, monitors that were turned off, and a couple people in average medical attire moving about. I had a million thoughts racing through my mind, but Michael and Jeanne were there to break my wonderous thoughts. “Lie here George, and we’ll get you hooked up to your IV and gurney,” Jeanne said softly. I did as I was told and was quickly secured to the gurney. Michael performed the medial side of the preparation, IV, catheter, charts, etc. were all good for the departure. “Alright, George. I need you to count down from 10 for me please.” Michael said with a smile. I saw another syringe in his hand. “Ten, nine, eight, seve…” and the world faded to black.

Regression pressure is building up...

Basketball shorts work great for that suddle diaper exsposing. My wife says my diaper was quite visible when I was outside in the sun.

good to know. ^w^

Ooh the plot thickens. A great story. Thank you for sharing.

As the one running the contest grammar is not a factor, the only factors are "readability" (a story can have horrible spelling/grammar and be very readable) and my personal enjoyment of the story.

agin, im working on a 20 day time crunch to write roughly 5 or 6 chapter story. (i have about 11 days to write 2 or 3 more chapters.) my beta reader dose it on their own time and could take 1-5 days to be looked over. time i dont have to wait to post the story. i do plan on having the story fixed once its done but for now i beleave the story is fine even with a few mistakes. thank you. ^w^ lol thank you. but some nitpicking can be good. ^w^ i appreciate it.

Chapter 2: Routine Aunt Cassie started preparing a snack for us, and my sister asked for a milkshake. I was still kind of upset about being put in a diaper, no questions asked, so just looked up silently. My sister was working away on her tablet, it looked like something school related. “Do either of you have homework or assignments over the break?” “Yes, I have homework for my AP bio class, and Sally has a few book reports due. Are you able to help her, Aunt Cassie?” My sister replied. “Have you selected summer classes yet?”, Cassie asked. “Can we talk about this later? Please”, She replied, with a strange look on her face. My sister did well at school, didn’t like studying unless it was to get out of helping my mom with something. Our snacks were ready, and I grabbed one of the milkshakes. I always feel weird about drinking large drinks, as it seems like they want me to wet myself. Still, the milkshake tasted pretty good. My sister and I watched cartoons for almost an hour, before I had felt the need pee. I asked my sister to take me to bathroom, as my mom’s rule was I couldn’t remove my own diaper. “Aunt Cassie, Sally needs to potty, can I take off her diaper?”, She asked loudly, but didn’t answer. After a few minutes, my sister found her unpacking supplies in the spare room, and asked again. “Sally, are you still dry?” Cassie asked. “Yes, Aunt Cassie” I replied. She picked me up and carried me to the bathroom, then removed my diaper and sat me on the toilet, like I was a toddler being potty trained. I cried a little. “I’ll be back in a few minutes to put your diaper back on”, she said as she turned around, not quite closing the bathroom door. I cried as I set there on the toilet. I slowly emptied my bladder, and pooped a little. My sister usually doesn’t rush me when I’m in the bathroom, but its embarrassing to have wait for my diaper to be put back on. I was still crying as my aunt came in. “Did it hurt to go potty? Did it hurt to pee?” She asked as I shook my head, pausing slightly before lifting me onto the changing pad. After wiping me clean, she taped my diaper back on. I was carried back into the other room, and put back on the couch. My sister had placed several sippy cups on a tray, next to the couch. “Aunt Cassie, I don’t need to use a sippy cup, I’m not a baby!” while starting to cry again. “Sally, you keep wetting your pullups, and cry on the potty. I know your not a baby, I want you to be healthy and comfy. Can you just let us take care of you, properly!” Replying with a sigh. What I didn’t notice at first was she had a medicine syringe, without the sharp bit, and a couple of tablets, sitting in a tray, covered over with a tissue. I was still sobbing as she picked me up and wanted me to drink from the sippy cup. “I’m not sick, I don’t want you to be mad at me for needing diapers!” I cried, “Can you settle down, I’m not mad at you for needing diapers” replying as she coaxed me to drink my sippy drink. I was sure she put some medicine in my drink. Mom and my aunt always do that, when I’m not cooperating.

Sounds like the train wasn't the only thing hauling a load!

No, this will be completed in here. Stay tune for the new chapter tomorrow and then every two days. In my Patreon I'll have other stories with the same feeling or different stuff. Maybe some Male regression or somethimg more embarasing and humilliating. Or anything you guys would like me to work on next.

@Evelyn DellcerroDellcerro I bet you could do a top 20 or maybe even top 50

I have been into surgery for a couple of Knee replacements and some heart issues as well, and have learned from the first time urinary caths were used on me of the impacts they make, not pleasant and lasting more than a day or so. After this lesson, I have insisted that I not be put on a cath but rather padded, and I am much better for it. Do the docs or nurses care, doubt it but in the end it is about my comfort, not theirs!

What you did is the exact opposite of what this whole thread was meant to be. Your “humiliation” was completely non-consenting, and probably exposed actual children to it (oh hell no). Please don’t do that. Ever.

On second thought , let’s not go to Camelot. ‘Tis a silly place.

A couple of days ago. I have a few old Dr. P diapers in my stash that I have had forever, so I decided to use one, and I was actually impressed!! They fit well, held a good amount of fluids ( no SAP, just fluff) and held up to a big load as well..! ?? The only down side is no elastic waistband...oh well. Would like to order more, but it seems they are discontinued now ? I had to poop for a while but didn't want to use a heavy duty diaper, but something that would last a while. It was a big one, and I enjoyed it at home. Was trying to do it while out on errands but things didn't work out. But, a mess is a mess....enjoyed it while I could....then cleaned up in the shower. Onward!!

Wow Dune1001....your experience sounds strikingly similar to mine in many ways. Many enjoy wetting themselves, but not so much for me. I have wet myself, but for some reason, I don't enjoy it as much. Reading the accounts of others, it is apparent that a great percentage of those who soil themselves also fantasize about a caretaker....who will clean them up and change them into a fresh diaper. This isn't the case for me however. Having a dominant woman checking my diaper to confirm that I have soiled myself is okay as far as my fantasy goes, but I prefer to clean myself up. I am fine with the idea of a dominant woman powdering me up and putting me into a fresh, clean diaper only after I have cleaned myself. Sent from my SM-J727VPP using Tapatalk

This chapter should be a bit shorter than the others, so hopefully I managed to get most of the typos out of the way. It's really relaxing writing this. And it's not looking to be a short story either! Thanks again for all the support! Chapter 12 Feeling uneasy was unfortunately normal for Sean, since he arrived in this new bizarre dimension. It turned out to be far more than he could have possibly imagined. Quitting would be the logical option. He had no desire to spend the rest of his days as someone's baby. But he had his reasons for staying and enduring the childish treatment that the amazonian's have bestowed upon him . His main reason was his undying curiosity to explore the unknown and interview individuals from a world far different from his own. The other reason, was out of fear. Sean assumed that if he actually did quit, he would lose his protection status, which would mean that someone would forcefully adopt him before he could transport himself back to his world. And he was certain that the amazonian next to him, would be the first one to try and pull it off. Alexa gave off a more dangerous vibe than any of the other amazonian's that he had been around. “I'm impressed...Your ability to be remain rational and disciplined, as kept you from facing any form of punishment with our company. Your predecessors were not as...Mature as you, hehe.” Alexa said as she continued to drive her vehicle to Sean's next interview. “What do you mean? I'm just doing my job. I came here to work for something I truly desired, that's all, nothing more.” Sean wanted to be blunt with Alexa. He wanted to let her know that he had no interest in becoming a permanent citizen of their world. He didn't want to have any miscommunications with her, like he did with Trisha. “From my experience, most portal little's have a long standing issue with following direct order's from our kind. Which is why they usually ends up being adopted, because they have proven that they cannot take care of themselves... However, if you continue to have accidents, even though your behavior has been upstanding, it may not be enough to keep you from being adopted. Keep that in mind.” Alexa said with a smirk on her face. “Huh!? Where did you hear that from?” Sean asked with a worried look. “Joseph told me about your nighttime accident when you were a guest at your apartment managers home. Normally when something like that happens, we receive a request to put that very little into diapers, full-time, no exceptions. Luckily for you, we haven't received any response regarding that. You must have pulled off quite a impression with your apartment manger. Such a big boy you are!” Alexa stated “It was just a one time accident. I don't see how that warrants for me being put into a diaper. Don't you think that's a bit unfair and unreasonable?” Sean knew he wouldn't get a decent answer, but he just had to ask. “Not at all. All of your portal little predecessors were required to wear diapers to even hold onto this job. Your position has been more relaxed compared to theirs. Our government has a zero tolerance policy if a little has a accident. Native or portal, it doesn't matter.” “As long as there is no backhanded trickery going on, I'll continue to do my job properly. I heard about how the previous portal little's that held my position, were forcefully adopted. I won't allow anything like that to happen to me, otherwise I... ” Sean stopped speaking. He realized that he had nothing to fall back on. He wasn't even sure that if he was adopted against his will that anyone would take action in his defense despite the legal protection he supposedly had. He truly was on a razers edge. He needed to have a good back-up option for himself in case he was up shit creek without a paddle. “They were only adopted because they couldn't continue to do their job properly and or didn't follow through with our companies policies. As long as you do both...You should be fine. But I have ask, why not just allow yourself to be adopted? I read your resume and found out that you were looking to explore and experience a array of new things that you have never seen and done before. That is very possible...If you have the right mommy to guide you.” Sean couldn't believe at how direct, Alexa was to him. She wasn't even trying to hide her personal desires. “For one, I have no interest in wearing diapers. Second, I think the idea of living like a infant to be extremely demeaning. Not only that, but I would never be able to see my actual family again. No way in hell am I going to allow that to happen!” Sean made sure to hammer down his opinion on the manner and hopefully put a end to Alexa's personal feelings on it. “If you want...I could arrange to have your family relocated to our wonderful city. I'm sure we can find lovely ways to accommodate them.” Alexa replied with a devilish smile. Sean thought about the possibility of having his family transferred to this dimension and seeing them forcefully adopted and mentally regressed by a group of giant strangers. He shuddered at the very thought. “No thanks. I'll take a hard pass on that. So, can we please change the subject... Where exactly are we going for my job?” Sean had enough. The last thing he wanted to talk about, was his family. He didn't want them involved with anything related to his job. Alexa sighed, given that she was the impatient type. She knew that Sean was only delaying the inevitable. She just needed to play her cards right. And the boy would be put in his place, soon enough. “I'll be dropping you off with the Ashford family. They have already been notified about your appointment with them. The mother and father are obviously amazonian's, while their daughter is a native little. You will be asking them the same mandatory questions that you had with your previous interview. Of course, you can ask them any questions you like, afterwards. And if I don't hear from you within five hours, I'll be coming over to pick you up. Also the ring that you were given by Joseph, it should only be used as last resort if the amazonian's do not cooperate and put you in any personal danger. And while I'm sure that you have already been briefed on this...If you have any accidents, the amazonian's have every right to put you into a diaper, keep that in mind!” After a few more minutes on the road, Alexa parked her car, near the corner of a quiet neighborhood in the outskirts of the city. Sean wanted to get a better look, while inside the car, but it was impossible due to his short height. He had to wait for Alexa to help him out of the car. I don't want anymore surprises, like with your friend from the previous interview.” Sean remembered that his first interview on the job, with the amazonian named Tamra. He was not pleased that it was actually setup by Alexa, personally. “Don't worry, that interview you had, was just a warm-up with a good friend of mine. This one is the real deal, so you can relax. I also heard that the Ashford family is very well behaved and respected in this part of the town.” Alexa opened the passenger door and helped Sean out of his booster seat. Her fingers were firm when holding onto his waist. Sean was pretty certain that Alexa wasn't going to simply ease up on her plans for him, even if she didn't actually say it outright. Sean took a moment to scan the neighborhood, and noticed that they were surrounded by a forest, which gave it a whimsical and calming feel about it. Alexa watched with interest as Sean walked towards the front door of the house that he would be interviewing in. Sean double checked to make sure that he had everything on his person, to make his job as easy as possible. “Portal little's. They really need to be put in their place.” Alexa thought to herself as she entered her vehicle. “I really want to break him to the point that he would beg to be fed by me. Their is so much that I plan to do with that boy. He certainly won't be needing to speak like a adult, once he becomes mine. Perhaps I'll use surgery so he can only speak in baby talk. While I'm at it, I should consider changing his gender. I've always wanted to have a baby girl to showoff to my family and friends. Hopefully I can move forward with this, after the interview with the UAR president. I just need to get Diamond Tours back on track with it's main program.” Alexa hated being patient, she always found a way to get whatever she wanted in a instant. Unfortunately, regarding the delicate situation with Sean, she had no control over it. She needed her company's suspension to be lifted before she could take action with Sean. She had to also convince the UAR president that her company was vital to the city's economy and portal little's were in very high demand. The tourism was necessary for the amazonian's long term well-being Sean stood at the front door to the house that he was about to enter. Everything looked normal from the outside, but that meant nothing to him, based on his experience with the amazonians. Sean knocked on the door, he took a deep breathe, as he waited for the next minute as he gathered himself. “Hello?” A male amazonian opened the door and looked down to see a little standing in front of him. Sean felt rather at ease with the appearance of the amazonian, not only was he a male, but he looked rather well kept together, with a clean pair of clothes on, clean shaven and glassed that gave him a more down to earth look. “Hi, my name is Sean Draven, I'm a consultant with Diamond Tours, I'm here for our interview. You should have already been debriefed a few days prior about this.” Sean remembered the speech that he was required to say, when he introduced himself. He wanted to play things by the book and avoid any drama that could spell trouble for him. “Ah, Yes. I remember the call I received a few days ago from Diamond Tours about having a interview with one of their employed little's. Please come on in and make yourself home. My name is Kevin Ashford and you are...Sean, did I get that right?” Kevin asked as he shook portal little's vastly smaller hands. “Yes, that is right.” Sean entered the house, to see a very modern and very well cleaned living room. There was nothing within his field of vision that set off any warning flags. It was a traditional modern family home with all the essentials for a proper living. “Before we go any further, can you please remove your shoes? We like to keep the carpet clean.” Kevin stated as he closed the door behind the little. “Sure thing” Sean casually removed his shoes, feeling quite comfortable with the house that he was residing in. It felt very similar to his parents home. In some ways, he was actually looking forward to the interview and acquiring the knowledge and opinions of this amazonian family. “My wife and daughter are in the entertainment room, I'll let them know that you have arrived. OH! And just one more thing, I'll need you to take off your pants as well.” Kevin casually stated as he exited the living room to get his wife and adopted daughter. “Huh? The fuck!?” Sean immediately knew, that he was going to have another bizarre day with the unknown family of amazonians. He just put his hand to his face and wondered if he would ever go a day without something surprising him. * * * * * * “Kairi had just finished her meeting with one of her clients as her assistant Ada, walked into her office. She handed her boss, some additional files regarding Diamond Tours operations and finances. “So, how are things going with your clients from Luxus? Ada asked as she made poured herself a cup a coffee. “Nothing out of the ordinary. Everyone in that city, is so desperate for representation because of the new regulations that have been implemented since the last election. I no longer have to sell my self my experience to anyone. My reputation has already reached far and wide.” Kairi sighed, as she looked over the files on Diamond Tours. She didn't seem one bit motivated with her actual work. She had her priorities, else where. “Still haven't heard anything from Sean yet?” Kairi asked with a hint of sadness. “Not as of yet, but please be patient. Nothing good will come from thinking about the boy on a constant basis.” Ada said. “I know...But I really want to meet him. I don't want to go to his apartment and look all desperate. I just want to be able to hold him in my arms and tell him that everything will be alright and that I'm on his side.” Kairi's eyes grew wider as she finished reviewing the documents on her desk. “Pretty interesting new info on Diamond tours huh?” Ada asked as she took a seat and gently sipped on her coffee. “If this is true, then Sean is going to eventually be adopted by someone, most likely within Diamond Tours. Are you sure this information is accurate, Ada?” Kairi asked “It all comes from their database. Sean was only scheduled to be a consultant for six months, but it looks like that it was reduced down to a month and not only that, he has no clearance to leave our dimension. It was recently revoked, as of yesterday. It seems that someone higher up, has their eyes set on this portal little.” Ada noticed the worried look on her bosses face. “That damn company... Always up to no good with their shady practices. And this info...Regarding Alexa Alexanders finances with the company, I really appreciate this.” Kairi stated as she looked over the report. “Apparently, she has been using the company's private funds to purchase some very expensive furniture for herself. And this type of furniture is not exactly for amazonian's if you know what I mean...” Ada could see the obvious anger, seething in Kairi's eyes. “If that bitch, tries to adopt my precious baby boy, she will be facing my personal wrath!” Kairi slammed her fists together to help ease her anger. “Keep in mind, that Sean isn't even your little either. Heck, you haven't' even met him as of yet. So keep it together.” Ada said as she patted her boss on the back. “I've read everything I could, regarding Sean and his personal history...I've invested to much to allow him be forcefully adopted against his will. I need to be the one that protects him!” “Even if that means, forcefully adopting him against his will to protect him?” Ada asked with a smirk. “Ugh...I really would prefer that he accepts me. I would give him the everything in our world, if he only knew what I how much he meant to me.” Ada knew her boss wouldn't accept any other little. When she had her mind set on something, she needed to follow through with it, not matter the cost. “I'm sure that he will be contacting us soon, if not, I do have another method, so please be patient, Kairi. He will seek you out and then you can work your magic on him!” Ada only wanted what was best for her boss, but she needed to keep Kairi, level headed as the days progressed on. * * * * * * * Sean was thankful that his interview with the Ashford family was going rather well despite having his boxers out in full view. Apparently the Ashford family have a rule where all little's are required to only be in their underwear while inside the household, as it was created to make checkups even easier for parents. He was just glad that he could continue to wear his shirt and socks. Sean wondered if his protection status gave him authority to override a families personal guideline, since it wasn't a government law. He would need to ask about that, so he could make sure that he wasn't being taken advantage of, unnecessarily in the future. The female Amazonian, named Jill, was rather considerate of Sean's feelings as he asked her several questions while he did his job. Unlike Alexa or Trisha, she seemed to be more open-minded and didn't misread anything that could lead to a big misunderstanding. The same could also be said for her husband, Kevin, who cooperated with the interview without any issues and answered all of his questions without causing a problem. The two of them did all the talking while their adopted daughter, who went by the name of Amber, stayed quiet as Sean continued his interview. Sean did notice that Amber was only wearing pull-ups and not a diaper, which was a surprise given all the little's that he had seen to this point. She also seemed to be paying attention to the conversation and wasn't spacing out like most regressed little's, which gave him hope that she was capable for holding a actual conversation. He had yet to meet a little that could speak like a actual adult. “Thank you for answering all the mandatory questions here. You have really made my job, far easier than I was expecting. It really means a lot.” Sean said as he finished writing up his thoughts on the notebook. Their was a sense of gratification that Sean took from putting down his personal thoughts. It gave him a sense of purpose and authority, which unfortunately wasn't really needed in this dimension. “No problem, it's not often that we get to meet a portal little that isn't already regressed into infancy. So the pleasure is ours.” Jill said as she took a sip of some lemonade she made before the interview. “So Sean, how long are you planning on staying in our world? I don't think that someone of your talents, wants to be reduced to a crib and diapers, do you?” Kevin asked as he silently laughed to himself. “I'm only here for six months as a employee of Diamond Tours, I'm not planning on going past that marker. I've been here for roughly a week...And I have got to say, that I have learned and personally experienced more about this society that I could have ever dreamed. I would enjoy it more, if I was treated like a equal citizen to you amazonians and not some mindless infant.” “Completely acceptable. When we adopted Amber, we could tell that she was worried about the whole regression system and the way our society generally views all little's. We told her that she can stay at level two for as long as she wanted. She doesn't need to be regressed to anything beyond that, unless she requested for it.” Kevin said as he got up from the couch and kissed his adopted daughter on the cheek. “I'll leave the rest of the interview with you. I've got to make a call with one of my contractors. Sorry for cutting my part of the interviewer short but my personal home business takes precedence.” Kevin said as he exited the living room. “I don't mind, thanks for your cooperation.” Sean said as he turned his attention to Amber, he really wanted to speak with her and hopefully get some insight to her way of living. “So...Amber, you can speak...Just like me?” Sean asked with great curiosity. He awaited for her to speak up, not wanting to interrupt at all. “Of course, though I tend to be quiet and prefer it that way. Talking is not exactly my strong-point.” Sean couldn't believe at what he was hearing. He finally met a little that he could actually speak to on a equal playing field. Amber blushed as she spoke, she acted rather timid and more reserved. “My wittle Amber has been so loving and accepting of us. She is usually more open and talkative when she is regressed but we only do that on special occasions. She, much like her older sister whom used to live with us, preferred to be more self-dependent.” Jill placed her daughter into a tight hug. Amber responded with a hug of her own as she smiled at her amazonian mother. “So what about your paternal instincts? Don't they get in the way of having a mutual relationship with your daughter?” Sean was really interested in knowing the amazonian's answer. It would give him, a better picture on the limitations of the amazon ego. “It takes a incredible amount of self-discipline to not forcefully regress my daughter. But it is all worth it, when I get to see her beautiful smile. The last thing I want to do, is to put her in any situation that could make her feel uneasy. Too many amazonian's believe that they know what's best for their adopted little's without investing enough time and effort into actually understanding them. Of course, I will still punish her, if she acts out of line, I'm her mother after all.” Jill kissed her adopted daughter on the cheek as as she continued to hold her in her arms. “This is most interesting. You two have a relationship that is formed by something other than your instincts. Such a formal foundation is great to hear. I would love it if more amazonian's acted this way, it would make this world so much easier on us little's.” Sean wasn't sure at to why, but he started to think about Zoe and his friendship with her. He blushed at all the times that she held him and kept him safe, while they ventured outside together. “I should call her after work, I want to see how she is doing.” Sean thought to himself. “Most amazonian's allow their instincts to control their own rationality. It's not exactly wrong, but I believe that little's offer more to amazonian's than what is lead to believe. My first adopted daughter, Crystal helped shape me into having a more open-minded approach to little's. I would not be the person that I am today, without her assistance... I would love for her to visit us when she's not so busy with her job” “Crystal...That name sounds familiar.” Sean thought quietly to himself as he continued to write down the details of his conversation. Jill then got off the and put her daughter down on her feet. “Amber, how about you take Sean to your room and allow him to interview you. I know that you don't prefer to talk much, but consider this a great opportunity. Meeting a portal little is very rare itself. You can even ask him about his world and how different it is from ours!” Amber quietly nodded her head in agreement. “I'll go make some cupcakes for you two, you two behave now!” Jill smiled as she exited the living room and headed towards the kitchen. Sean followed Amber but kept his distance and stayed silent. He didn't want to get overly friendly and creep her out. Their was so much that he wanted to ask of a native little. “I'm kinda on edge myself. I feel like I'm entering uncharted territory” Sean said to himself as he entered her bedroom. Sean noticed that Amber's room was far different from Abby's babyish nursery. While it was very girlish with the pink walls and furniture. Their was no signs of a crib or even a changing table. In it's place, their was a bed and a desktop computer. It almost looked like a normal bedroom for a young teenager. Amber however was far older than a teenager, based on her facial appearance, Sean assumed that she was in her late twenties to early thirties. She was much older than him on a physical standpoint, but with the pull-ups and pink shirt she was wearing, it did help in making Amber look younger than she actually was. “Sorry if I seem kind of nervous...It's not often that I get to talk with another little...Not since with my sister, Crystal.” Amber took a seat on her bed, her body was tense as she watched Sean scan around the room before taking a seat on the pink carpet flooring. “Crystal...That name...WAIT! Do you know a Crystal that works for Diamond Tours?” Sean asked as he remembered the woman that interviewed him at Diamond Tower in his dimension. “That's so awesome! So you do know her! I was going to ask you that, since you work for Diamond Tours as well. How is she doing? I haven't heard from her in a few years. I hope she is doing alright for herself” Amber asked as her expression turned to joy after hearing about her adopted sister. “I guess she is doing all right. She actually interviewed me as I applied for this position, back in my world. I never would have believed that she was a actual resident of your world.” “I can't believe it, so her dream finally came true! She always wanted to permanently live in the your dimension while taking care of her biological sister. I was worried that she would not make it and would end up being adopted by another amazonian family. This makes me so happy!” Amber was filled with tears of joy. Sean remembered that Crystal seemed a tad different from everyone else that worked the building. “She seemed rather knowledgeable and told me a few things to keep myself safe before I arrived here... It all makes sense now. So how long did she live with you and your adopted amazonian parents before she left for Diamond Tours?” Sean asked. “We lived together for over seven years. She was adopted by my amazonian parents before I was taken in. Even though our parents treated her with respect and dignity, she still desired to have true Independence and she also wanted to reunite with her biological sister. Thanks to my daddy's efforts, he managed to convince Diamond Tours to hire her on, despite the current laws in place. No native little's are legally allowed to have a job in our dimension. Only portal little's can have a job from what I have heard.. “That gives me hope that all native little's will be free from this whole babying fiasco, someday.” Sean said. “I wouldn't count on that. Our laws have become even more stricter on little's as each year passes by. It wouldn't surprise me if the government would put a law in, where all little's have to stay regressed on a permanent basis. Not that I have a problem with it...” “What do you mean? Don't you desire a life, where you can make your own decisions and go anywhere you wish?” Sean was confused as he questioned Amber's personal motives. “I mean, I don't think it's all that bad...Being mentally regressed. It may come as a shock to you, but not all native little's desire Independence. Some of us, such as myself, prefer a safe environment where we can be looked after, on a daily basis. My amazonian parents know I enjoy it, but not to the extent that I want it to be.” Amber lowered her head as she blushed at the thought. “Then why are you not wearing diapers and sleeping in a crib? You look pretty content with your current living conditions.” Sean could not believe at what he was hearing, but he had to know why she wanted to be regressed. “I only keep things the way they are...Because they remind me of Crystal. This was originally her room before I took it over, after she left. I also am kind of scared of what my parents would think. I don't want to disappoint them.” “Personally, from my experience with the amazonian's, I bet they would be thrilled by your decision. But I don't see the logic in it. Don't you want to make something of yourself? What exactly is pushing you to make this choice?” Sean was baffled, he never expected to find a little that would willingly choose a life of diapers and bottle-feedings. He even questioned if Trisha was holding Abby against her will, since she remained regressed at all times. “While the majority of that, would be true, there are some little's that want to enjoy a more simple lifestyle, without having to worry about all the consequences that come with responsibilities. What about you? Haven't you ever considered living a less stressful life?” Sean was surprised by Amber's abrupt questioning. She was now questioning his personal choices as if he had made a mistake. “I would love a stress-free lifestyle but not at the cost of my freedom and dignity” Sean tried to laugh it off. He found it almost crazy that someone would actually be willing to be regressed. It didn't make sense from his perspective. “You remind me so much of Crystal, she would take every opportunity to live like a big girl, it was so funny when she tried to act like one, in public. It's not against the law, but heavily frowned upon in our society.. if a little tries to act like a grown-up. Mommy and daddy are so considerate of our feelings and have never forced anything onto us. I was so worried about who was going to adopt me, when I was sent over to the mainland, many years ago. Crystal's biological sister wasn't as fortunate, as she was adopted by a very strict mommy. She only wanted to keep her in a permanent regressed state from what I heard. Apparently her mommy used both surgery and the etiquette schools make sure it would stay that way. Crystal wanted to save her sister, but since little's are not allowed to work, her options were limited. Thankfully, daddy had connections with Diamond Tours and they took her in as a employee despite the current regulations. Sean could tell that Amber was feeling rather emotional and he felt kind of guilty but wasn't sure as to why. Amber started fidgeting and then got off her bed and walked over to the corner of the room and pulled out a plastic potty from one of the drawers. “Sorry...All this talk, is making me want to use the potty.” Amber then lowered her pull-ups as she sat herself down on the plastic potty. Sean's eyes quickly widened and his face began to blush at what he was seeing. He then quickly lowered his head, feeling ashamed for not turning his attention away sooner. “What's wrong?” Amber asked as she continued to do her business on the potty. She didn't look alarmed or disgusted, whatsoever. “What you are doing...It's...Considered a very private matter, in my dimension. I would prefer to talk, when you are done.” Sean felt so awkward, at that moment. He knew right then, that he would have to use the amazonian toilet if he needed to relieve himself. There was no way in hell, that he would shame himself into using something so embarrassing and infantile. “If you say so. Your kinda of weird for being actually being embarrassed.” Amber said as she finished her business and pulled up her padded undergarment. “If you were to visit my world, we would consider you to be the strange one.” Sean stated as Amber walked back over to her bed and sat back down on it. But before the two of them could continue their conversation, Amber's mother walked into the room with a plate of chocolate cupcakes. “I hope that I'm not interrupting anything.” Jill then placed the cupcakes on her daughters bed before patting her daughters head. “We are doing alright, mommy. It's rather fun, talking to a portal little. His world sounds really different from ours.” Amber said as she took a bite from a cupcake. “That's so good to hear. Very few people in our world are given the opportunity to visit his dimension. So, Sean, what's your current opinion on our dimension? Have you been enjoying yourself since you have arrived?” “It's been...Interesting. I can't say for certain that I'm enjoying myself. I would prefer if you amazonian's would treat me like a adult than some mindless infant.” Sean got off the floor and grabbed himself a cupcake and took a bite of it, for himself. He was surprised at how warm and chewy the cupcake was. “That's asking for a lot with how our society is currently run. It also varies, depending on the amazonian that you meet with. So many of our kind, treat little's differently based on their type of personality. Oh! I almost forgot, that cupcake has level two regression ingredients in them, I hope that's okay with you.” Jill looked on with a slightly worried look. Sean slowly stopped chewing on the cupcake as he heard about the regression level, but he soon continued and swallowed the cupcake after remembering that he took a anti-regression pill before his arrival. He would not feel any of the effects. “It's okay, just please inform me next time if you are using anything with a regression level in it.” Sean said as he started to remember his time at the park with Trisha. He didn't want a encore performance. “Will do. By the way, while I have no issue with it, it's just so funny, seeing a little wearing boxers. I hope you don't take any offense to it.” Jill said as she silently laughed to herself. “None taken. As long as I'm not forced to wear something against my will, I'm pretty chill.” Sean replied as he finished licked the chocolate off his finger tips. “Mommy, can I have some milk? I'm kind of thirsty.” Amber asked as she licked off the chocolate around her lips. “Sure thing, but keep in mind, that it has level three ingredients in it, are you okay with that?” Jill asked. “No issue there. I won't feel all that different from right now.” Amber said with a smile. “What about you, Sean, would you like a bottle of milk as well?” “Ugh...No thanks. I'm good there.” Sean didn't want to take the chance after the what he went through yesterday. “Okay then.” Jill noticed the used plastic potty and picked it up and brought it out of the bedroom as she made her way to the bathroom to clean it. “You do realize that when you are regressed at level three, that you will be barely able to talk at all.” Sean said, hoping that Amber knew what she was getting into. “I'll still be able to talk like I am now. I might slur some of my words, but I'll be alright. If I were to be using level four of five, then that would be a different story.” Amber giggled to herself as she spoke about it. “It's was far different for me. I can't believe the way I acted when I was regressed.” Sean shuttered when he had flashbacks of it. “You were regressed at level three? If it was your first time, I bet it was quite strong. After spending enough time at a regressed level, your mind and body become more acclimated to it. You will be more self-aware of your predicament. I'll show you when mommy comes back with the milk” Amber said. “If you say so.” Even though Sean detested the whole regression system, he was intrigued by Amber's words. He wanted to know more about the regression system, without having himself experiencing it, firsthand. For the next few minutes, the two little's continued to speak about their opinions on the amazonian world and their personal life stories as they started to be more comfortable with each other. Sean found it refreshing to speak with someone that was wasn't nearly twice as tall as him. But before he could get even more comfortable, he felt a sudden jolt of lighting hit his bladder, it was nothing like he had experienced before. He had a unbelievable urge to relieve himself, but before he could take a single step towards the bathroom, their was a warm sensation, spreading across his privates. He froze in place, in disbelief at what was happening. “You okay Sean, you seem rather....OH MY!” Amber placed her hands over her mouth as she noticed the growing wet spot around his boxers. “What the hell! HOW!?” Sean fell to his knees, he couldn't stop himself from wetting, it was like his lost all control of his bladder muscles. “This doesn't make sense. It was so sudden! Oh my god!” Sean didn't move, he tried to cover up the urine with his hands, but it only caused it to get onto his shirt, leaving him in a puddle of his own creation. Amber was alarmed by the accident, she felt like the only proper thing to do, was to stay silent. She knew that Sean was going to be in trouble for his accident, she just didn't' know how bad it was going to be. “Sorry for the delay, I just had to clean the potty and...”Jill stopped speaking as she walked in to see the results of the accident. The amazonian noticed the change in the atmosphere and knew very well at what just occurred. It felt like a eternity for Sean, as he remained motionless, on his knees. His expression said it all. He was red faced with complete shame and tears forming in his eyes. He had no answer for what just occurred, he could only keep himself from breaking down completely. He knew that he was screwed. Jill rushed over and tried to console the boy, letting him know that he was in good hands as she gently carried him out of the bedroom. “Amber, please take your bottle and go get daddy, so he can clean up the carpet. I'll take Sean to get him properly cleaned up.” Sean wanted to die, he had just committed one of the ultimate taboo's in the amazonian world. “I'm....I'm so sorry... I don't know what happened. This is not normal and...” Sean could barely hold a sentence together as he tried to salvage his damaged pride. “It's going to be alright. I'm used to seeing things like this. Just leave everything to me.” After entering the bathroom, Jill then placed Sean onto a changing table. He had just wet himself in the home of a complete stranger, while on the job, no less. This was for more humiliating than his nighttime accident at Trisha's. “Just try to relax, everything will be better in just a moment.” Jill hoped her words would ease the portal little, but he was still in shock over what he just did. After removing his shirt, boxers and then his socks, Jill then grabbed some baby wipes and began to spots where he soiled himself She worked all the way from his chest to even his bare feet. Sean was completely naked, being cleaned up by someone he had just met. He just continued to look up at the ceiling for the next couple minutes and tried to focus and regain a sense of composure. All was not lost. The amazonians that he had met, seemed to be rather courteous with him, perhaps they would understand his dilemma. As Sean started to gather his thoughts, he noticed that his privates felt smoother than usual. He sat up and noticed that all of his pubic hair was now gone, he had no body hair with the exception of his head. “WHAT THE HELL!? What have you done!?” Sean's frantic moments made him fall of the table but Jill managed to catch him before he fell onto the floor. “Calm down. The wipes I used, are best for cleaning up little's that have accidents. They also remove any unnecessary hair as well. It's not permanent, but it's far more hygienic and practical for a little. I'm was surprised by how much you had.” Jill giggled to herself, but Sean didn't find it funny, one bit. “It was just a freak accident, you can't just do whatever you want to my body!” Sean was furious and felt violated, that his proof of adulthood was destroyed. It was bad enough that people in his world thought that he was still in middle school, even though he just graduated high school. Out of anger, he tried to forcefully push the amazonian away from him, after he did so, he quickly realized that he made a huge mistake. He saw the stern look in Jill's eyes. He knew that making a enemy of a amazonian was not going to end well. “I was trying to be delicate with you, but if you insist on acting like a brat, perhaps you should be punished like.” Jill then placed the portal little on her knee. Sean knew exactly what was about to happen. His only option was to apologize, he allowed his emotions to control his own rational. “Please! I'm sorry, but this isn't normal. I don't have accidents like this, you have to believe me!” Sean felt the sudden smack on his butt, it was heavy and it most importantly, it stung. Sean yelped out from the pain. He bit his lip, preparing for the assault on his butt. “If you want to prove to me that you can be a big boy, then take your punishment like one. We would not be in the position if you behaved properly.” Jill continued to spank him over a dozen times, he kept his eyes closed as as she continued with her punishment. Sean felt defeated. He couldn't do anything without incurring more wrath of the amazonian next to him. He was just worried about what was going to happen next. Everything had gone from bad to worse for him in less than fifteen minutes. Jill then placed Sean back onto the changing table. Sean could feel his butt burning as he was allowed to sit back down. He could see the disappointment in the amazonian's face. “I want you to know, that I don't enjoy doing this, but I'll not take any backtalk whatsoever. And just so we are clear, I'll get you something out of the cabinet drawers.” Sean barely paid attention to her words. He was still focusing on the throbbing pain in his rear-end. Sean watched with utter silence as he sat their in nothing but his birthday suit. He wasn't proud of the way he acted, but he still felt justified, since his pubic hair was removed without his permission. He didn't feel like much a adult, let alone someone in their late teens. This would not have occurred if he didn't wet himself. He knew that foul play was involved but he had no idea as to how. “Now open your mouth and say AWW!” Jill said as she playfully tapped on his nose. Sean opened his mouth without any resistance and quickly noticed that a pacifier was pushed into it. He realized the rubber teat was larger than normal, which caused him to whimper since he couldn't spit it out. “Now you be a good boy and just suck on that. That should help calm you down, I would normally use something that has a higher regression level, but I know I don't want to be breaking the law. I hope you will have learned your lesson from this. ” Sean thought this amazonian was going to be more open-minded after interviewing her, but she was just like all the other amazonian woman, she saw him as a baby that needed to be disciplined He knew that he was in the wrong, but he still found this to be ridiculous. “I'm going to have a talk with your boss and ask about your accidents. Something doesn't add up. I want to believe you, but for now, I cannot. I hope you understand.” Jill said as she lifted his legs and began to powder his lower half. “Why is this happening? This doesn't make sense!” Sean kept thinking about his sudden accident. It was far more than a simple coincidence . As his legs were placed back down on the table, the boy could only suck on the pacifier to vent his frustrations. “Normally I would use a diaper for such a case, but since you have been a proper guest to our family, up until now, I'll allow you to wear one of her pull-ups if you wish.” Jill said as she came back over with a pink pull-up with cartoon animal characters printed on them, or a white diaper with pink tapes on them. “Which one would you prefer?” Jill asked as she held both undergarments with her two hands. Sean knew that the he only had two options. His boxers were soaked and he didn't bring anything to use as a backup. So he pointed to the pull-ups, knowing that diapers were out of the question. “I can tell that this has been a daunting experience for you, so I think it would be best if you took a nap after this.” Jill said as she helped pull the pull-up through his legs. Sean, hated the thick padded feeling that surrounded his privates but he knew that a diaper would be far worse. The fact that this was now happening everyday was even more of a concern. Sean tried to say something in his defense, but because of the pacifier, he words were muffled. “It's okay, I'll tell your boss that besides this incident, that you have been exceptional with us. For now, it's nap nap time.” Jill said as she patted his bare back, while carrying him into her bedroom. Sean could only nod his head in submission. He screwed up yet again and while he was thankful that he sitting on a bed instead of a crib, he was still a situation that he wanted to avoid. Sean watched as Jill went into her closest and grabbed a blanket, he was expecting her to place it over him as he sat motionless on the bed, but instead she picked him up and placed him on top of the blanket. Sean wondered what she was planning as she nudged him to lay down on the bed. “Both my adoptive daughters Amber and Crystal found this to be a great way to calm down. I'm sure that you will enjoy this as well.” Jill said as she wrapped the blanket around his body, to the point that he couldn't move his arms a inch. He also noticed that his legs were limited in mobility as well. “This is really getting out of hand!” Sean wanted to spit out the pacifier but he couldn't due to the size of the rubber teat in his mouth. “This is known as swaddling. It's effective to help little's sleep much easier. I can tell that you are rather stressed from your accident, but it's going to be all right now,, just get some sleep and you will feel much better in a few hours. I'll come back to wake you in a bit.” Jill placed a pillow under his head and then pinched his cheek, before exiting her bedroom. Leaving the portal little all by himself in this strangers bedroom. “Is this really considered normal!?” Sean thought to himself as he laid their, quietly. Only the sounds of the ceiling fan could be heard in the room. Sean spent the next few minutes assessing on how he got to this point. It was only a hour ago, when he was interviewing the family and actually enjoying his job. He had almost assumed that he had finally met some well-adjusted amazonians, but after his accident, it turned into a complete nightmare. It didn't help that he made things worse with his attitude. Sean somehow manged to avoid himself from being diapered, but it didn't help that he was still being treated like some newborn infant. He also noticed that the pull-ups that he was wearing were not as thick as Abby's pull-ups, but it was a far-cry from the boxers that he was accustomed to. “It was so sudden...Normally I would get a warning from my bladder when I needed to go, but this time, it was different. Just a split second warning and then I lose all control. This is definitely not normal. Something is going and I need to find out how and why or I'm going end up in a worse situation than this.” Sean started to think about the anti-regression pills and thought about their being a unknown side-effect to them or the possibility that their was some foul play going on. And if there was, he needed find out the source as soon as possible. Right now the only thing he knew was that having a accident was a taboo among the amazonian's if the little isn't protected. One of his goals for coming here was to prove himself to be a capable independent little but now he had to focus on his bladder issues and get some form of help, from either Joseph or Zoe. Their was no way that he would ask Alexa for help. He had her as a suspect to his current situation. “Nothing good is going to come from worrying about this right now. I guess I'll take advantage of my lack of sleep and get some shut-eye.” Sean fell asleep shortly after. Hoping that when he awoke that he could come up with a decent solution. After putting Sean's wet clothes into the washing machine, Jill walked down the hallway and noticed her daughter was waiting for her. “Is Sean in any twouble? Amber asked as she continued to drink her bottle of milk. The two of them walked down the hallway as they reentered the living room. “Not exactly. He just needed a timeout for his behavior. I'll be waking him up in a few hours. Though I'm going to have a talk with his boss about his accidents. It's inexcusable that they would allow a portal little should walk around without protection. They should have known about his bladder issues. It doesn't make sense. What is Diamond Tours Thinking?” Jill said as she grabbed Sean's phone and looked through his saved numbers. She wasn't about to jump to conclusions but she wasn't going to stay blind to the issue as well. “This is just my opinion but after meeting with Sean, he doesn't strike me as the type that has potty issues. He seemed to be genuinely surprised by his accident. I don't think Diamond Tours would allow him to wear boxers if he wasn't capable of using the potty.” Amber said as she took a seat on her mommy's lap. “You certainly are a smart and bright girl, Amber.. What you say is true. It does seem strange if you really think about it, but I'm not about to jump to conspiracy theories just yet. I hear enough fake crap on the news as it is.” Jill said as she made a call to Sean's boss with his phone. Nearly three hours later, Sean woke up, he tried to stretch his arms and legs, but realized they were still bound by the blanket that was wrapped around him “Oh ya....This shit happened. Just great.” Sean said to himself as he continued to remain motionless on the bed. A few minutes later, Jill walked in to see him wide awake. “Hope you had a good nap. Are you going to behave now?” Jill asked as tapped his forehead. Sean nodded, he didn't want to be bound anymore. It would be even worse if he actually felt the need to use the toilet. Let's get that pacifier out, shall we?” Jill removed the pacifier from his mouth, Sean took a deep breathe, relieved that he could use it once again. “Can I talk now?” Sean asked, he felt more relaxed but was still mildly annoyed with how everything turned out after his accident. “Sure thing.” Jill started to remove the blanket that bound him, which was the first thing, Sean wanted to say. “Thanks, that is much better. What time is it?” Sean asked as he started to rub his eyes. “It's around three in the afternoon. Your boss will be here to pick you up soon. I called her and explained about what happened here.” “Just great...Ugh.” Sean wondered how Alexa would react. It was something that he was not looking forward too, given the way she looked at him. “I also got your clothes washed and dried, so you can put your pants and shirt back on, when we get back into the living room.” Jill said as she carried the boy out of her bedroom. “Was it really necessary to spank me? That really stung!” Sean tried to remain as neutral as possible, but he still felt like speaking out about his punishment. “I know that you are new to our world, but keep in mind, that almost all amazonian's have a zero tolerance policy if a little has a temper tantrum. I'm just doing what is normal. If you don't want to find yourself over a amazonian's knee,you need to obey our commands, even if you disagree with them.” Jill said as she placed Sean back onto the couch. Sean noticed that Amber was sleeping on the floor, curled up while holding a stuffed animal in her arms. She was peacefully sucking on a pacifier of her own. “I know...It's just...I don't know what's going on with me. I've never had this issue before I got to this dimension. I've never had accidents for over a decade. Something isn't right.” Sean looked over his clothes but noticed that his boxers were nowhere to be seen. “You can put your boxers on after you leave here. For now, you must remain in your pull-ups, while in my house. Now as for your accidents, despite everything that has happened, I actually do believe that it maybe more than a coincidence. I had a talk with your boss named Alexa a few hours ago...She seemed to be overjoyed by what I told her. I found that to be quite strange and rather suspicious. I'm not going to come up with any conclusions but I personally believe that you should start thinking about going back to your dimension as soon as possible. If your accidents persist, It will end up with you being diapered on a permanent basis. You might even lose your job, depending on the guidelines of the company. My adoptive daughter, Crystal works for Diamond Tours and from what I've been told, is that they are rather two faced.” “If I can find a way to prove that fowl play was used against me, I'm gonna sue the hell out of that company. This is bull shit. I bet this is Alexa's doing. I don't know how, but she will pay once I find out!” Sean's started to get pissed off, as he put his clothes back on. He didn't care about the pull-up that he was wearing. “As I said, don't jump to conclusions, because if you are wrong, you will end up being fired and then you will either be adopted or sent to a orphanage, that I can assure you. And then, you won't be able to prove anything.” Jill's words were a breathe of fresh air to hear. She seemed to be a decent amazonian...As long as you don't get on her bad side . “All I wanted was to have a normal, by the books job, where he could learn and explore. But it looks like that it wasn't going to be that simple. My best bet is to ask Zoe for help. I'll call her when I get back home.” Sean said to himself. A few minutes later, a knock could be heard at the front door. Sean assumed that it was Alexa, he decided that it would be best to act naive and play nice with her. He needed to remain vigilant and not allow things to spiral out of control. It was unknown if this was all Alexa's doing. She could actually be innocent in all this, despite the warning flags that he has gotten from her. After saying his goodbyes to the Ashford Family, Sean opened the front door and was greeted by Alexa herself. He handed his notebook which provided all the details of his interview with the family. Alexa looked pleased with herself but she didn't say anything that could incriminate herself. 党Good job, I hope you had a pleasant day on the job.・Alexa said as she buckled Sean into his booster seat. 党It could have been better, but I'm just glad that I met some amazonian's that are caring to little's.・Sean said. Hoping that it would get a response out of Alexa. The amazonian simply smirked to herself as she turned the ignition and started to drive off. “I head that you had a wittle accident today at work. Are you feeling okay?” Alexa's words did not match her expression. She looked way to calm and composed. “I''m fine. It was a minor incident. It didn't' effect my job at all.” “Oh? That's good to hear. Perhaps, just to be safe, we should consider keeping you in Pull-ups full time, how does that sound?” Alexa teased, she wanted to Sean's buttons and goad him into getting angry. “Maybe, that might be for the best if I continue to have these accidents. I'll trust your judgment continue to work to the best of my ability.” Sean smiled at Alexa which surprised her. She always preferred when a little gets upset, it made them much easier to control and manipulate. However Sean was not acting as she expected, which vexed her. “I'm so fortunate to have a job like this. It really gives me perspective.” Sean happily said as he stretched out his arms and legs. Alexa was not amused, she wanted Sean to complain about his job and possibly cry over it. She wanted to mentally break him, to the point that he would quit, which would allow her adopt him without having to playing the political game with Joseph. She really didn't care much for her companies future since she amassed enough well to live well off on. She believed that she was owed everything in the world and that everyone was her pawn. “Just to let you know, starting next week, you will be requested to have a audience with the president of our government, you should be honored. Perhaps you can voice your concerns and opinions with her....However, if she deems you, not suitable for your position with the company, she can order to have you adopted by one of our citizens right then and their...What do you think of that?” Alexa wanted to see Sean's expression but she couldn't since she had to pay attention to the road, but was at least looking forward to hearing his answer. Sean was surprised by the fact that he would be meeting with the leader of the amazonians but he decided that it would be a good opportunity and that Alexa was trying to instill fear into him. “If it happens...It happens. But I'm positive that I can show her how manageable that I can be!” Sean's response was not what Alexa wanted. She bit her lip in frustration. Her goal was to make Sean as timid and weak-willed as possible before he could be adopted. The rest of the trip to Sean's apartment was very quiet. Alexa wasn't sure if Sean knew anything about the bladder blaster pills but she decided to play it off, thinking that their was no way he could know...But if he ever did, it could spell danger for her position. “You will have tomorrow off, so you have the whole day for yourself, I'll be scheduling your next interview the day after. So please mark it on your phone. I'll see if Zoe will be available to pick you up.” After helping Sean out of his booster seat, Alexa decided to take advantage of her position and put her hand into Sean's pull-ups to check for any wetness. Sean wasn't thrilled but he continued to hold in his true feelings. Looks like you are dry, such a big boy you are.” Alexa stated as she patted him on the head. She hoped to get a proper response from him. “Thanks Alexa, I hope to continue to be a big boy! See you later!” Sean smiled as he entered the elevator to head to his floor in the complex. “Well...This certainly hasn't gone as I had expected. Perhaps he's more strong willed than I thought. No matter, once he's in diapers, he will eventually lose all hope and then...He will become mine!” Alexa thought to herself as she got back into her car and headed back to her home. “Perhaps I should arrange his next interview with my sister. That could show him how just how misguided he is. While I'm at it, I should check with Joseph, see what he is up too.” * * * * * * * * * After entering his apartment, Sean quickly took off his pants and then removed the pull-up he was wearing. He decided to take a quick shower to remove the stench of the baby powder. “After I'm done here, I'll give Zoe a call. I really miss her.” Sean thought about his amazonian friend and wanted to spend more time with her. “Perhaps I'll let her hold me and even feed me, I bet she would like that.” Sean laughed to himself as he entered the shower. He then quickly smacked himself in the face, wondering why he said that out loud to himself.

Usually my need to do number 2 is when I need to change my morning nappy so I just untape and go potty but on the odd occasion when it doesn’t fall when I need a change I just slide my nappy down go potty then pull it back up.

Yeah, definitely a bit out of my price range. I occasionally treat myself, but man, some of these that I want to try are way more expensive than I'd like to spend!

I’m currently a lil monster

Akiza sighed and fastened the strap around her "Sorry sweetie but you left with no other choice." Making sure it was secure before once again front panel of the diaper up and taped it up and unfastened the strap "I think maybe you need a bottle before you take your nap."

Akiza laid her back down on the diaper that was slid under her less then a second ago "Now now we had quite enough fuss little one now be a good girl and let me finish." Moving her hands way from her private areas before grabbing the baby powder and unscrewed the cap and started to coat her in it.

Akiza shook her head "Sorry little one but your big sister told me you need them for your nap ' she told her taking her to the nursery and laid her on the changing table and removed her skirt and panties before grabbing a Sesame street themed diaper off the shelf and unfolded it and lifted the girls ankles and slid it under her bottom.

I was a contributing member here for well over a decade. Around when Covid started I got into some heated arguments with some members about covid and government overreach. I over reacted and called some people some names. First time I have ever done it and I regret it. Glennie immediatly banned me for life. No warning points, no moderation, not a chance to explain or apologize, nothing. Over 10 years into this place, gone like that. This was my first interaction with Glennie, ever. Im sorry I said some rude things to some members, but Glennie is a terrible moderator who runs things with a quick ban hammer. My old account is still here in fact. It appears like I was shadow banned. Banned secretly while others who look at my old account just think I left on my own. Sincerely. Brudda Voodu

Alright, I have an issue with the way this is being handled and I'm going to speak up about it. First thing's first, if "Anonymous" is a bad username it shouldn't have been usable in the first place. My next issue is more of a transparency one, where are these rules? I can't find them anywhere and I've looked as I specifically try my best to not break them. All I can ever find is a stickied post titled "Site rules" which contains the following. ================================== Make sure you follow the rules! The short version... -Don't be an ass. -We reserve the right to store, process, reuse, edit or remove content you post for any reason at any time. The long version... -Do not use hate speech. This includes but is not limited to homophobia, racism and sexism. -Do not post pictures or videos which contain human genitalia or feces. -Do not spam or repeatedly post the same information (tip: use the search function). -Do not harass other users. -Do not use profanity excessively. -Do not post any information which would identify another person outside of the forum. (NB: Linking to news articles which identify people is acceptable - as long as the source site maintains a reasonable standard of journalistic integrity. -Report content you feel is inappropriate to the site staff using the "Report" links provided. Do not resort to vigilantism. When using the Chat function, do not 'private message' or 'direct message' users without first confirming their permission in the main chat room. ======================================= No where in here does it state anything about requiring age to be accurate and if age is an issue why is the forum section of the site not age gated in some way? It also doesn't say anything about hiding your username or being restricted to a single account. If these were "pending correction" than why was the user not informed of this ahead of time? they should have been messaged explaining why these things were problematic for various reasons and that they needed to be changed. Issuing a ban for something without giving the chance for the issue to be remedied is a problem in my opinion. My biggest problem is I cannot find these rules anywhere and would like to ask that they please be made more clear as I cannot find the page or the site rules sections be updated with the proper information. @DailyDi

New episodes are released on Tuesdays at 8pm Eastern Time! ------------- I know a lot of people are stuck at home without much to look forward to, so I wanted to try something a bit different. I've been working on this anime-themed story for about a month, and recently decided to release it week by week, as if you were watching it on TV! That's fun, right? Not annoying? (Honestly I need about a week to write new chapters and edit them. >_<) I think this could be a lot of community fun. Fan speculation, "next time on"s, stuff like that. It isn't really an ABDL story as much as it has Little themes? Though there is light diaper content. It's much more a mysterious magical girl story. So if that's your jam, you should definitely follow along. Unlike other stories, this one will not be released early on Patreon. I want to try to keep all the community engagement stuff in one spot. But when it's over, our Patreon will have the complete PDF and ePub. I'll also be starting a new story on there very soon if you want to check us out! Thank you for reading and playing along! ------------- Special thanks to the following patrons for the extra support: Lil' Erica, Cam, Lizzy, BeelzeDerBock, Lizzie, Phil, Ruka Puddlegum, Selpharia, Scotia3079, Jasmine Starshine, Princess Sarah, Herezulo, Sorka, Keira, and Guilyn. (Honestly, we can't thank you enough!) ------------- Maidens of Fate By Sophie (with Pudding's help) Episode 1: A Dark Decade and a Dazzling Day “We’ve been over this, Midori.” The doll’s lips didn’t move, but the voice came so clearly from her face. It was old, wearing a tattered blue dress with one missing shoe. It was the same doll Midori had loved all her life. “You know what happens to people who claim they have an imaginary friend.” “I never said I would tell anyone,” Midori muttered softly, holding her doll Nari tight against her chest. Taking a doll to school may have been inconspicuous in middle school, but high school was another story. If someone caught her, Midori would be the talk of the town. She didn’t want the attention. “I feel like people would be more accepting if they knew you weren’t make-believe,” Midori told Nari as she pushed her into her backpack. Most days, that was where she stayed. Then there were days like today, where Nari nagged and pestered until Midori took her out. “It’s important not to stand out,” Nari said quickly, in a voice that was both playfully befitting of a child’s doll, and yet inscrutably stern. “You’ve seen all those things on the news lately, about the girls in America and England? What would your mom think if you got hurt, or you disappeared?” Midori sighed and nodded her head. She had already been born with powdery white hair - the universe set on targeting her. If she wanted to stay safe, she needed to stay out of the way. Nari was always right about things like this. “Okay, you win,” Midori whispered. “Now please be quiet.” She clamped the bag closed. Nari started to sing inside the bag - something she had taken to doing recently. She wasn’t that bad, but it sometimes caused Midori trouble during tests. She wasn’t doing so well in school. “Hi Midori!” Pandora ran into Midori in the hall and held out a little brochure. “The Music Club is looking for new members. Maybe you could come by today and see if it’s something you might like?” “You asked me to join the Literary Club last week,” Midori reminded her. “And the week before that, the Bakery Club. Why would I join one of these if you’re going to keep switching out of them?” Not that the two of them were even that close. Pandora moved to Japan from Europe in elementary school. She was exuberant, with bright blue hair, but Midori and Pandora never seemed to click. Their friendship always felt like a little too much work for Midori. “It’s just not good for your academic transcript to have no extra-curricular activities, Midori.” Pandora frowned a little, lowering the brochure. “Tell her that you’re busy,” Nari called out from Midori’s backpack. But Pandora - like everyone other than Midori - couldn’t hear her. “You can’t waste your time on things like that.” “I…” Midori listened to the muffled voice in her bag, but Pandora had a good point. She already wasn’t doing well in school… “I’ll think about it,” Midori finally answered, taking the brochure. “I don’t know anything about music though.” “Oh, that’s quite alright!” Pandora smiled, her spirits lifted at the possibility that she wouldn’t be refused. “You don’t need to know anything; we can teach you all about it! Maybe even how to play?” “You could get hurt,” Nari sighed. “What if a tuba falls on you?” “R-right… yeah, um. I’ll look into it. Thank you.” Of course, Midori knew Nari was right: she couldn’t go frivolously joining clubs. But the idea of doing something after school other than going straight home was so… interesting. After classes that day, Midori walked along the edge of the school boundaries with Nari in her hands. She played softly with Nari’s old dress while listening to her latest lecture. “I don’t trust that girl, Midori. She keeps offering you different things to try and join. Don’t you think that’s suspicious? It sounds suspicious to me, like she’s trying to entice you to do something bad.” “But people do things like that all the time,” Midori pouted. “Part of high school is clubs and stuff, you know? And I feel… I feel like I’m missing out. Isn’t it a good thing to get some stuff on my transcripts? I’m already failing two of my classes…” “You’re doing bad in school because you keep getting distracted!” Nari continued. “You have to focus, Midori. You want to go listen to them talk about music instead of going home to study. What sounds like it’s going to be more helpful?” Midori sighed and looked back at the school. She should spend her time at home studying. It just never seemed to help… “You’re right,” she sighed and held her doll tight against her chest. “Midori!” The voice wasn’t Nari’s. Midori looked up in confusion to see a small blonde girl hurrying toward her from the school. Quickly, Midori stuffed the doll in her school bag and buckled it closed. “Midori,” she said again as she got closer. The girl didn’t look like she was old enough to be out of elementary school, let alone middle school, and her personality didn’t help the misconceptions about her age. She came to a halt in front of Midori and waved her hand in the air. “I’m sorry,” Midori said quietly, “you are…?” “Kachiko,” she said, taking a moment to catch her breath. “Kachiko Kazumi. Panda said you were going to come to the music club today! Did you forget?” “I… uh. I was going to go home and study, actually. To… to try to do better on my exams this year.” “But Panda said!” “R-right…” Midori felt like she was at a loss. “Well Miss Kaz—” “Call me Kachiko, please.” “Uh… Kachiko. I’m just not sure…” Midori bit her lip nervously and Kachiko took her hand. “We saved you a seat and everything. A trumpet too, if you want to try playing.” “Tell her no, Midori.” The voice was succinct and stern, emanating from Midori’s schoolbag. “She’s a distraction, and she’s going to get you hurt.” “Right,” Midori said more to herself than anyone. “I’m sorry, Kachiko, but—” “Please, please, please! Just one minute! Panda will be so happy that you made it. She thought you didn’t want to come, but I told her you must have just forgotten is all.” The small pink-haired girl had such radiance in her eyes. So much energy. So much life. Midori couldn’t figure out how she was so… so strong. Maybe curiosity got the better of her. “Just a minute, then.” Midori forced a smile and let Kachiko drag her back toward the school and into the main building. A heavy sigh came from her backpack. Nari was right about Midori’s schoolwork, but it didn’t quell the ounce of excitement in Midori’s heart. She had never been to a club before! The music hall was on the third floor, on the far side of the building. By the time the girls arrived, most of the school was already cleared out with the exception of the current clubs. Kachiko was practically effervescent as she led Midori by the hand, but they stopped just outside the door to the music room. “I probably can’t stay long,” Midori preempted. “You can stay as long as you want,” Kachiko smiled. “But your doll has to stay out here.” It seemed like such an odd thing to say - harmless or pedantic - but the voice only Midori could hear didn’t seem to see the whimsy. “Midori, we have to go! Right now! She’s trying to hurt you!” “Doll?” Midori forced a laugh. “What doll?” “The one you keep in your school bag,” Kachiko said happily. “Everyone knows you bring it with you.” Midori’s cheeks burned pink and she bit her bottom lip. “I… well, I can explain that…” “It has to stay out here,” Kachiko said with uncharacteristic certainty. “Midori! Leave!” “I… I have to go home,” Midori muttered, holding her bag tight to her chest. “I know you don’t understand, but it’s going to be okay. Just trust me.” Kachiko put her hand out for the bag and Midori looked terrified. Why did she want Nari? “It’s okay,” Kachiko said again, taking a step closer to Midori. With careful movements and surprising speed, she unlatched Midori’s school bag and pulled the doll out from its hiding place. “Don’t let her take me!” Nari screamed. “This was so stupid! You know better!” Midori felt guilt strike like lightning through her spine. She snatched at Nari, but Kachiko pulled her out of reach at inhuman speed “Give her back!” Midori shouted, tears filling her eyes. “One minute inside,” Kachiko said confidently. “You can have her back after just one minute, okay?” “That’s… that’s not fair…” Midori shook her head in confusion. Was Kachiko bribing her with Nari? “I”ll stay out here and take care of it,” Kachiko said, holding Nari to her chest the way Midori often would. “See, safe and sound.” “She’s going to take me away from you, Midori! She’s going to hurt me, I can feel it! Then she’s going to hurt you! I can’t believe how stupid you were… why did you listen to her? Why do you hate me?” Midori felt sicker and sicker, looking down with tears in her eyes. She didn’t understand. Why was Kachiko trying to hurt her imaginary friend? She felt like she was going to throw up… “I…” “Head inside,” Kachiko told her. “You’ll get her back after.” Midori bit hard on her bottom lip and tried to think. Nari was a doll. Even if they were friends, no one else knew about her. No one could hear her. There was only one thing to do: Midori had to go inside. For Nari. The door clicked behind Midori and Pandora stepped out from the corner of the room. “You’re in a lot of danger, Midori,” she said. There were a number of other girls in the room, and all of them seemed to watch Midori with worry. “We don’t have a lot of time.” “I… I’m sorry…?” Midori looked around the music room; the walls were covered in shelves and sheet music. There were only a few instruments and only four girls. Two of them Midori recognized. A taller one stepped between her and the door she came in. Nari was right. This was dangerous… “We were able to get that thing away from you for a few minutes, but it’s not going to last long.” Pandora took a step forward and one of the other girls did so as well. The taller one by the door, with wavy orange hair. “I’m Daisuke,” she said calmly. Something about the way she spoke… it seemed to put Midori at ease. “We have math together, remember? Pandora is right; we are only trying to help.” “I know that thing said we were the bad guys,” Pandora said, “but we’re not. You’re in a lot of danger, but it’s not from us.” “What… what are you talking about? You all sound crazy!” “Crazier than talking to a doll?” Daisuke asked. Midori blinked. They knew about Nari? But no one else could hear Nari. She was Midori’s friend. Midori shook her head and shouted: “You’re not making any sense!” “It’s a parasite,” a new voice said, quiet and mousy. It was a stark contrast to Midori’s yelling. The short girl with green hair approached Midori, aided by braces on her legs. It was clear that each step was a masterpiece of effort and coordination. “You probably don’t remember what it’s like to not feel scared and self-conscious, because that thing has been feeding on you for so long.” “Nari…?” Midori asked softly. Everyone looked at her until, finally, Pandora nodded. Midori shook her head and stepped back, right into Daisuke who was still blocking the door. “Nari’s not… she’s my friend! You don’t know what you’re talking about!” “Nari probably told you not to come in here,” the girl with the green hair said. “It doesn’t want you to know the truth,” continued Daisuke. “If you find out, then it’ll lose its hold over you,” Pandora said. “Your grades have been bad for a few years now, haven’t they? You used to do so well and then one day - like magic - you couldn’t do anything right.” “That’s how they work,” the green haired girl went on. “But they don’t usually get a hold of one of our own…” Midori shook her head, trying not to listen. Tears filled her eyes. She was so tired, so stressed, and these girls… they were trying to turn her against her doll? Midori didn’t understand. It didn’t make sense! So what if she had a doll? So what? She wiped her eyes and tried to push past Daisuke, but the tall girl refused to let her pass. “Lemme out!” Midori shouted. “Please calm down,” the mousy girl said quietly. “If it thinks you’re in trouble, it’s going to hurt Kachiko.” “Like any parasite,” Pandora explained, “it’s going to try to protect its food source.” “Think back to the first time Nari spoke to you,” the mousy girl said. “How long ago was it?” The room of four girls all had their own ideas. Midori was positively tiny, her growth stunted, and she was weak and jumpy and lacking in confidence. She wasn’t supposed to be like this. Nari must have been latched on to Midori for years… Pandora went over to Midori and took her hand, smiling as tears rolled down her cheeks. “It’s okay, Midori. Just answer.” “I… I was six. It was my birthday.” Ten years ago. Had it really been so long? “She never talked until then… but… but I always had Nari, since I was a baby.” Ten years? All four girls looked at each other - Pandora, Diasuke, the mousy girl, and a quiet girl in the corner with black hair. They knew it had been a long time, but ten years was unheard of. “They take the form of something you love,” Pandora explained. “Usually a doll. Sometimes other things, like a pet or a family keepsake. Then they abuse you, because your self-doubt is like food for them.” Pandora wiped one of Midori’s tears away with her thumb. “It’s going to be okay. We’ll keep you—” A loud crash ruptured through the quiet music room from out in the hall, and then the sound of a young girl screaming. It was Kachiko’s scream. “Nari!” In the confusion, Midori pushed past Daisuke and burst into the hallway. Kachiko was sitting on the floor across from a broken window. Midori scanned the hall for the doll but it was nowhere to be seen. She felt a panic rise in her chest. “Wh-where…” “It’s so powerful,” Kachiko muttered, looking dazed. The mousy girl with the leg braces arrived in the hall last and Pandora held Midori back. “It had a decade to feed,” the mousy girl said. “We’ve never seen one so strong before…” But there were more pressing matters. Pandora was struggling to hold Midori back from jumping out the window to find her doll. “Can someone help me with her?!” Daisuke stepped in and pulled Midori back. “It’s not real, okay? It’s using you. It’s trying to hurt you. Please calm down.” Midori thrashed against the taller girl who held her back and finally broke free, rushing to the window. For a moment, it looked like she might jump out of it, but she kept her feet on the floor. Her eyes surveyed the broken glass, then the ground a few stories down. No doll. Nari was gone. Why would she do that, Midori thought. Why would she leave me? “Kuu,” Pandora said sternly. “Go after her.” “Right.” The mousy girl with braces on her legs pulled a lollipop out of her pocket with a shaky hand and stuck it in her mouth. The hallway erupted in light and she lifted off the ground. The braces fell off her legs and onto the tile with a metallic clatter. A brighter, colored light enveloped the green-haired girl and two large wings sprouted from her back, wrapping around her. Only a moment later, they spread wide - showering feathers everywhere - and showed Kuu in a very different ensemble. It looked like a junior’s school uniform complete with suspender skirt, glowing green along the trim. Kuu smiled at Midori and flew straight through the hole in the window - making it much bigger - and showering glass upon the school grounds. Then she disappeared into the sky. … … … “Midori…?” Pandora said. … … “Miri?” Kachiko said. … “Miss Kaneda?” Daisuke said. “She just…” Midori’s voice was far away. “She… flew out a the window…” “Like five minutes ago, yeah,” Pandora sighed. “People don’t… usually… fly out windows…” “People aren’t normally like us.” Pandora picked up the complex array of metal bracing that Kuu left behind - the only reminder that she had been there at all before her transformation - and only the feathers remained thereafter. “I bet you’re starting to feel a little better. The further away it gets from you, the less it drains from you.” “I… I don’t understand…” Midori felt sick all over. She didn’t feel better in the slightest. She felt scared. She didn’t know what to do. These girls, and Nari… “She’s… she’s my best friend. She’s not a parasite…” “Best friend, Midori?” Pandora asked. “Or only friend?” The wind from the broken window blew one of the feathers into the air, which landed in Midori’s lap. “They try to isolate you if they can; it makes you easier to control. If they have their way, they’ll feed on you for years and years and years, slowly destroying everything that makes you who you are.” “She didn’t…” “She did,” Daisuke said plainly. Midori curled up, pulling her legs to her chest, before putting her head down between them and tried to hide from the world. A horrible world, one that would hurt Nari… “You never had any extra curricular activities,” Daisuke said, “never had any friends. You only ever had school to focus on and your grades still slipped. I bet Nari made you feel guilty about it too, as though you weren’t trying hard enough.” “Daisuke’s sister had one,” Pandora explained. “She’s gone now…” Daisuke looked away and went back into the music room. In turn, Kachiko came over to Midori, sitting beside the silver-haired girl and leaned against the wall. “She… she cared about me,” Midori tried to tell Kachiko, or Pandora, or the black-haired girl who stood in the doorway to the music room. Anyone who would listen. “Yeah, she pushed me. But it was a good thing. It’s good to have someone push me, to do better at school.” Though Midori’s mind did wander to an immutable fact: maybe if Nari didn’t sing so much in class, she would have an easier time paying attention. “It does its best to make you hate yourself, Midori,” Pandora said. “To make you obsess over a goal and make sure you can never reach it.” “You shouldn’t be so trusting.” Those were the first words the black-haired girl said, and she said them with venom. “Naomi, don’t be rude!” Kachiko chastised. “Ten years,” Naomi said harshly. “How stupid can she be, really? Is she even fit to be one of us?” “That’s what the Missive said,” Pandora replied. “Are you going to question the Missive?” Naomi rolled her eyes and went back into the music room, following Daisuke. Pandora and Kachiko decided that maybe it was safer in there. “Come on, Miri,” Kachiko said with a smile, helping the white-haired girl to her feet. The three of them joined Daisuke and Naomi in the music room. Kachiko and Midori sat at a table in the corner and Pandora went to talk to her teammates. Midori nervously played with her fingers in her lap, wiping away the tears on her cheeks. It took her a while to stop crying, and the tears came back every so often nonetheless. “She was the only person who understood,” Midori said to Kachiko. “I just… I… I don’t know what I’m going to do without her.” Kachiko sighed and looked around the room, until her eyes rested upon the violin. Then she got an idea. “Hey, Miri. When you were young, was there anything you were good at? Like, an instrument or singing or something?” “Something I was good at?” Midori asked thoughtfully. Truthfully, she couldn’t remember if she was ever good at anything. She had always been so unremarkable. Uninteresting. Incapable. But she remembered when she was younger, she would draw pictures for her dad. He loved them. But maybe that was just because parents always love stuff their kids draw… “I think I was good at drawing. But I stopped doing it a few years ago. It was just a waste of time. It was getting in the way of my schoolwork…” Kachiko’s eyes lit up. “Oh! That’s perfect! One moment!” Kachiko got up from the table and went to one of the desks on the edge of the room. She fished around inside the drawers until she found a few sheets of paper and a pencil. Then she returned to Midori and set them down in front of her. “Draw me something.” Midori took the pencil at her hand and looked at the blank page. White paper was a masterpiece. Anything Midori could do would only soil it. She felt sick again and put the pencil down. “Come on, please Miri? Just a little bit, until Kuu gets back?” “I don’t want to make it ugly,” Midori muttered. “It’s okay if you do,” Kachiko encouraged. “I have lots of paper.” Midori sighed and started to draw. Rough lines in no particular order. Then Midori had a flash of inspiration. Maybe if she connected the lines like this. Then put two more lines here, and a circle here… Kachiko picked up the violin from the corner of the room and began to play softly. The heaviness of the room began to ebb away, and a gentle joy filled it instead. Ten minutes later, Midori had finished a sketch of the music room. It wasn’t amazing, but it was recognizable. The perspective was impressive. It looked like something one would draw after a few weeks of practice, rather than the first thing drawn in years. The pencil shook in Midori’s hand. “See what you’re capable of?” Kachiko said with a smile, and Pandora and Daisuke came over to see what was going on. They each took a seat beside Midori. “Creativity is one of the things it feeds on,” Daisuke said. “Now that it’s gone, you’re suddenly in control again. Things that might have been so hard before will become natural.” Midori looked at the paper, then up at the girls. She felt sick, but at the same time… excited. It was a nervous excitement that made her ill. “I’m… good at something?” “You’re going to be good at a lot of things,” Pandora said with a smile. “More than you thought possible.” “I don’t understand,” Midori said again, though she was starting to understand very well. “Nari was… she was taking care of me. Or she was trying to.” “What did Nari do when you got close to someone else?” Pandora asked. “Did she encourage it, or did she find some reason why you shouldn’t be friends with them? I know I’ve tried to be your friend a dozen times, and that’s just me.” “Well, she said it’s dangerous. I mean, it is dangerous! People get hurt all the time. And there was a girl in England who died last week for no reason, you know? If I died, my mom would be alone. It’s safer if…” But they weren’t Midori’s words; they were words Nari had said to her. Pandora exchanged glances with the other girls and sighed. She would have to explain sooner or later. “That girl on the news was no different to you, Midori. Nari is a creature that hurts people, and one like her had latched onto that girl in England.” “We fight to stop them from hurting others,” Daisuke spoke up. Midori looked at the both of them and then down at her fingers. It hurt that girl in England? she thought. Something like my Nari? “I’m sorry,” Midori muttered. She felt so pathetic. So stupid for being tricked for so many years. “I just want to go home.” “That’s the first place it’s going to look for you,” Daisuke said. “How about you stay here with us for a little while longer,” Pandora offered. “Until Kuu gets back. Maybe we can explain what’s going on.” Though that was usually Kuu’s territory. “There are other people out there, Miss Kaneda. Other girls and other boys who were victims like you were. We protect them.” “Protect them? Like…” Midori thought back to the flash of light in the hallway, and when Kuu grew wings. “You transform and fight them?” “Yes,” Daisuke nodded. “We all transform. And we use that power to save people.” “The Missive tells us who is in trouble,” Pandora said. “But it told us about you and that you were more than just a victim. That you were destined to be one of us.” “I’m destined?” Midori asked incredulously. “How am I destined? I don’t think… I don’t think I can turn into a bird, if that’s what you’re wondering.” Unless Nari was preventing that, too. Would I sprout wings now, without her around? I slid the pencil into my pocket and crossed my arms. “Kuu isn’t a bird, silly,” Kachiko laughed. “No, that’s Kuu’s form and hers alone,” Pandora said. “We all take on different forms when we transform. Our Miko forms bring out our hidden strengths. Yours will be different to any of ours, just like ours are all different from one another.” “We apologize if we are explaining this poorly,” Daisuke cut in. “It’s not as complicated as it sounds. Kuu usually explains this stuff.” “But she’s busy being a bird,” Kachiko giggled. “Okay,” Midori muttered, trying to make sense of it. Apparently Kuu was really good at being a bird, so she became a bird? Midori didn’t understand. Maybe she would turn into a pencil or something, since she could draw? She wondered if Kachiko turned into a violin… “I don’t know how I feel about any of this,” Midori admitted. “I’m just…” In shock, she thought. “When Kuu gets back, we’ll talk more about it,” Pandora smiled. “How about I run out and get us a pizza?” All the girls - even Naomi - agreed to this plan. Midori put her head on the desk and watched everyone else talk. Kachiko and Daisuke tried to start conversations with Midori, but neither tried very hard. They understood she needed time to process. But it was the first time Midori could remember that she didn’t have Nari to talk to, and it made her uncomfortable. Pandora returned with pizzas and Naomi left. She liked to play up the ‘didn’t want anything to do with the new girl’ angle, but Pandora, Kachiko, and Daisuke knew she was guarding the door. Shortly afterward, there was a sound of swooping wings and Kachiko opened one of the classroom windows. With impossible grace, Kuu slid inside and landed on her feet in the center of the room. “I lost it,” Kuu said solemnly. “I couldn’t keep up. She reached down to the bow on the breast of her outfit and tugged on one of the ribbons. The uniform dissolved into light - wings and all - and was replaced with the mousy girl in her school uniform. “I gotcha,” Daisuke said as she caught Kuu in her arms and helped her into a chair. Pandora brought her leg braces over and Naomi poked her head in from the hall. “Well?” Naomi asked. “It got away,” Kuu explained again. “Great. We’ll have to hunt it.” “Tomorrow,” Pandora said. “Tonight we have to talk to Midori about Miko.” “She agreed to follow her fate?” Kuu asked in surprise. “I didn’t really agree to anything,” Midori said flatly. Everyone looked at her, and Midori thought at first it was because she had spoken out of turn. Then she realized it was because she had never spoken out of turn before. “I imagine you have a lot of questions,” Kuu said with a smile, pulling an inhaler from her pocket with trembling hands. “Let’s eat and talk, okay?” Midori watched Kuu curiously. She was is inelegant now, so different to how she had been only minutes before, and it was hard to reconcile the two as the same person. Everyone sat and took a slice of pizza and let Midori take her time in asking the first question. “So, I guess…” Midori started nervously, “what is this Miko thing? What does that mean?” “Unmei no Miko,” Kuu explained. “It’s a really old term that means something like ‘Maidens of Fate’. We’re an order that has existed for hundreds - maybe thousands - of years, all over the world. We operate in secrecy, getting our instructions from a force called the Missive.” “Missive?” “It’s like a magical postal service,” Kachiko explained. “Except the sender is unknown.” “But you just do whatever the Missive says?” “It’s omniscient,” Daisuke said simply. “I’ve seen hundreds over the years. They know things that are happening everywhere in the world, sometimes things that haven’t happened yet. Some Miko think the Missive is sent by a god, and others think it’s the universe itself speaking to us.” “No matter what the Missive is,” Kuu cut in, “we use it to protect humans from the Richi - parasites like your doll. Or at least, we try to. Whatever the rhyme or reason to what we do, our assignment is too noble to ignore.” “Richi…” Midori looked at the boxes of pizza. Normally she had trouble eating in front of people, and a couple minutes ago she wasn’t even hungry. But now… now she was. “So you’re like… magic?” “As much as penicillin would be magic to someone three hundred years ago,” Kuu said. “Historically, magic is just technology we don’t understand yet. But you could say we’re magical, yes. We all possess a weakness and it becomes our strength when we take our Miko form.” “I thought your strengths were your strength…” Wasn’t that what Pandora said; something about hidden strengths? Midori took a bite of pizza and suddenly started feeling much better. She didn’t realize how hungry she was. “Well, our weaknesses become our strengths. For example: ordinarily, I can barely walk. In my Miko form, I can fly.” “So not everyone flies?” Midori asked and Kuu shook her head. Midori wondered what her hidden strength was. “So why am I one of these Miko things?” “Because the Missive said so. You’ve been suppressed for a long time, Midori; it’s amazing you didn’t become a Hollow as a result. You must possess incredible potential.” “Hollow?” “It’s what happens if the Richi take all the potential from a human,” Pandora said, sitting next to Kuu. “They are like puppets. If you cut off the Richi after that, the human dies.” Midori was starting to understand the gravity of the situation. She could have been hours or minutes from becoming one of these Hollow things. She could have died, and left her mom all alone. To think Nari would do such a thing to her… “I’m not special or anything,” Midori muttered. “Maybe you have the wrong person…” “You played host to a Richi for ten years,” Diasuke said. “The moment it was removed from you, your talents started to bubble over almost instantly.” “Ten years?” Kuu asked dumbfounded. Everyone nodded. “That’s unprecedented…” “Tell her the other thing, Kuu,” Pandora said. “About being destined to lead.” “I wasn’t going to put the pressure on so early,” Kuu sighed. “But yes, the Missive did mention it.” “Lead?” Like, lead these girls? Midori shook her head very quickly and waved her arms back and forth. “No thank you! I’m okay. I don’t want to lead. That’s fine.” She didn’t really believe in destiny anyway. “You’ll be ready when you’re ready,” Kuu smiled and got to her feet, adjusting the braces on her legs. “You won’t be rushed into anything, but one of us will stay with you every night until you decide. You’re still in danger, as long as your Richi is out there.” “I’ll take the first night,” Naomi said. No one saw that coming — Naomi wasn’t one to volunteer for things like that. “I’ll be fine,” Midori tried to quell their fears, but the girls didn’t seem interested in hearing it. And though Midori didn’t want to be a burden, she had to admit the magical girls made her feel safer. If Nari really was the reason she felt horrible, then it was nice to be protected. It was decided. After dinner and the sun went down, Naomi and Midori left together for Midori’s house. She wasn’t sure how she would convince her mom to let a friend stay the night on such short notice, but Midori’s usual anxieties seemed so much lighter the past few hours. Almost like they didn’t matter. “You live with your mom?” Naomi asked. The two girls were halfway to Midori’s house before either of them had said a word. “Do you have any reason to think the Richi is attached your mom as well? Has she been depressed lately? Started any new medications?” “I… I don’t think so.” Midori’s mom hadn’t started any new medications and she didn’t consider her depressed, but her perspective was rapidly changing and it was hard to tell anymore. “Can that happen? Can it attach to two people?” “I’ve never seen it happen, no,” Naomi said coldly. “But I’ve never seen one as powerful as yours. Most people become Hollows after a year or two, and the Richi finds a new host.” Naomi moved with a sort of victorian elegance, her bony limbs in perfect choreography. She was persistently alert. “Are you going to be able to tell if your Richi is close?” she asked. “Should I be able to?” Midori had never in the past felt when Nari was nearby, but she rarely left her alone these days. And Midori liked having Nari around. “You’ll feel a sense of apathy at first. Then you’ll long for it. That’s what makes it so difficult for you to break its grasp.” Naomi had dispatched a great many Richi herself, even though she had only been a Miko for a few years. Even so… “Your Richi terrifies me. I think you should know that.” “Why…?” Wouldn’t Naomi’s magic be enough to keep them safe, Midori wondered. The sun had gone down a while ago, but the sky still looked red. Midori didn’t look at Naomi as they walked. “Because the Missive says you’re destined to lead us. This Richi has fed off you for the past decade. Doesn’t that terrify you?” Naomi was never typically so candid. “But… I will protect you. No matter the cost. I want you to know that.” “Oh, I…” Midori struggled for words. What was she supposed to say to that? She played with her fingers behind her back and looked at her shoes while she walked. “I’m not a leader, no matter what the Missive says.” “You will be,” Naomi said without speculation. “We deal in potential, not in outcome. No matter how strong your Richi is, you’ll always be stronger. You just don’t know it yet. And until you do… I’ll take care of you.” The two of them stopped outside a pretty little house. “Is this where you live?” Naomi asked. “Yes, but…” Midori looked at her house, but something was wrong. Like the lights were too bright or too dark. Or the shingles were the wrong color. Something small, something she couldn’t discern. “This doesn’t look—” Just as Midori walked past the front gate, in an instant, everything felt heavy. Little black clouds spun around the property and Midori could hardly breathe. Whatever waited for the two of them was ready, and it wasn’t holding back. [Ending Song & Credits] ------------- Cast & Hair Styles: Midori Kaneda > shoulder length white hair Pandora > short blue hair Kachiko Kazumi > short blonde pigtails Daisuke > long wavy orange hair Kuu > shoulder length green hair Naomi > long black hair

Chapter 7: Melanie stared out from her stroller with fear on her face as she was pushed out onto the sidewalk. She looked around nervously, not wanting to be seen by her neighbors since there was the possibility of one of them recognizing who she was. After they left her neighborhood, the rest of the stroll to the park went smoothly until they came to the entrance of the local park. Melanie saw two other women with large strollers sitting right outside the gate. She noticed their eyes starting to zero in on her as they both smiled, seeing how adorable she looked in her outfit, and started to coo at her. "She is so adorable!" Debbie and Hannah both smiled while Hannah thanked them both for their compliments. Melanie watched the two women crotch down in front of the stroller and reach forward, giving her diaper a pat while telling her to her face how cute she looked. One of the women couldn't resist grabbing her cheeks and pinching them. "Such a cutie!" While the two women were fawning over Melanie, Debbie looked over at the two strollers and noticed that there were two adult baby girls sitting inside the two umbrella strollers. Each one dressed in brightly dyed party dresses similar to what Melanie currently wore. "I have an idea, How about we let the girls play together while we get to know each other?" Both women stood up from the front of the stroller and looked at Debbie. They both spoke in unison. "That sounds lovely." Melanie continued suckling on her pacifier while staring at the baby girls sitting across from her, knowing that they were the real deal; baby women who were regressed and programmed to behave just like literal infants. They weren't an imposter like herself. The feeling of her stroller starting to move broke her away from this line of thinking. She looked around her surroundings as she was pushed through the park gate. A playground built for both actually children and their adult counterparts stood tall in the distance, but Melanie could tell that she was being pushed towards a large sandbox. When she arrived outside the box she looked up to see Hannah unbuckling her from the stroller and in a matter of seconds she was lifted in the air and her padded backside met the gradient filled surface. The only thing worse than being placed inside a box full of sand was the fear of getting said sand into her diaper. Hannah gave her baby sister's diaper a pat. "Now, you play nice with the other babies, okay? Debbie and I will be right behind you." Melanie suckled on the pacifier between her lips, trying to look as knowledgeable and absent minded as possible as she did her best imitation of the other baby girls who sat in front of her. She stared at both of the baby girls, looking over their outfits and seeing them both wearing matching party dresses with obvious bulging diapers underneath the frilly fabric. She started to wonder what they were thinking about, that is, if they were even capable of any thoughts at all. After being sent for regression and programming, then being adopted out, was their brain rendered completely useless; a big ball of mush? Or was it possible that they could still recognize that she wasn't really a baby like themselves? Melanie turned her head and saw Debbie and Hannah talking to the women on the bench. Nothing special going on over there she realized before turning back to face her baby brained companions, knowing that she might as well try to look like she is behaving and being good. So, with that in mind, she got on her hands and knees and crawled over to the other babies. Debbie turned her head once she spotted Melanie crawling towards the other baby girls. It was definitely nice seeing her baby friend playing with the others. Debbie couldn't help but smile as the back of her friend's skirt started to rise up randomly, giving anyone who looked a generous glimpse of her thick, frilly bottom. She knew Melanie was having a rough weekend with her finding out George had a daughter, but she hoped that she wasn't being too rough on her. She also didn't want Hannah to find out the truth and she knew that Melanie's secret was safe as long as she was treated like any other baby. If something went wrong, Hannah would know the truth, but hopefully, that wouldn't happen. Debbie turned her attention back to both women who she was introduced to as Linda and Keri. They weren't traditional friends but actual partners. As the conversation went on, she had learned that their oldest daughter, the one wearing the pink dress, was named Poppy and Zoe, the youngest, was the one in the red dress. "You know what would be fun? If we could get the girls together during the weekends. It would be nice for them to make friends who are close to their own developmental status." Keri said thoughtfully. "I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but I unfortunately am leaving tomorrow." Hannah replied. Linda and Keri looked at one another before Keri spoke up. "I'm sorry to hear that, sweetie. Are you not from around here?" Hannah shook her head. "Mo ma'am, I came out here just for the weekend, but I am sure Debbie here could relay the message to my mom." Linda's eye lit up. "That would be just perfect, but we would both like to see you again, whenever you're in town. Maybe we could grab lunch or something." "I would like that." Hannah smiled. Linda and Keri both got off the bench and looked down at Hannah and Debbie. "It was so nice to meet you both. I do hope to see you here next weekend or maybe we could do a playdate, Deb, if possible." Debbie grinned. "I will have to check with the baby's mother, but I am sure it won't be an issue." Melanie turned her head as the sound of footsteps on sand approached. She looked up just in time to see the two women moving the strollers over to the edge if the sandbox. Once the oversized umbrella strollers were locked into place, she saw them begin to walk over towards her when a sudden dry and gritty sensation slide across her butt. She turned her head in time to see the cause of the funny feeling on her backside was the adult baby in red pouring a bucket of sand down the back of her outstretched diaper. Frozen in place by the feeling of her bottom being engulfed by thousands of grains of sand, she didn't know what to do as her eyes threatened to bulge out from her sockets. "ZOE! BAD GIRL!" Melanie saw the small bucket get slapped out of the girl's hand as she watched the mature woman pick the baby girl in red up and carry her out of the sand box. With morbid fascination, she watched the baby woman's diaper being pulled down before the woman spanked the baby's backside. Hannah and Debbie both stood up and ran over to the sandbox, startled by this sudden incident. "Is everything ok?" Linda was pulling Zoe's diaper back up as Keri finished strapping Poppy into her stroller. "I caught Zoe pouring sand down the back of your baby's diaper, I'm so terribly sorry." Melanie started to cry as the sand found its way in between her lower lips, rubbing her crotch entirely the wrong way on a near microscopic level. The feeling of pain became her sole focus as she pawed at the sand trapped inside her diaper. Debbie looked down at her sobbing charge and quickly picked her up. She worked fast to remove the tights from her legs and then ripped the diaper off, leaving the baby completely nude from the waist down. She noticed a water spigot near the bench and rushed over to it. With a crank of the nozzle, the water came pouring out onto Melanie's dusty crotch as Debbie was doing her best to clean the sand out of her friend's crotch. Melanie laid her head into her friend's crotch, not even caring that she was nude from the waist down in the middle of a public park. All she cared about was getting rid of that irritating sand as she felt water flowing down her legs and down her crotch that Debbie was eagerly wiping clean. Keri and Linda pushed their strollers over near where Debbie was and stared at the sight in front them, watching her wipe the baby's legs down. "Debbie we are both very sorry, Zoe and Poppy aren't normally like this." Debbie smiled, turning her attention to the women as her hands continued cleaning Melanie. "It's fine, ladies. What can you expect from them? They're babies. Melanie here will see them next weekend and everything will be fine." Melanie had stopped crying from the pain and found herself wondering if Debbie really had said that as the water was cut off. She looked up at her friend, watching her pulling off her dress, leaving her completely nude. Debbie turned her attention away from the two moms who were leaving and called out to Hannah. "Can you get her a new diaper and a change of clothes?" Hannah grabbed the diaper bag and opened it up, removing a large blanket, a onesie, and a large diaper. She unfolded the blanket and laid it out on the grass before placing the diaper and onesie on top of it. "You can bring her over, I will get her dry." Debbie walked over towards the blanket with a naked Melanie cradled in her arms. She bent over, placing the baby down on her back as Hannah knelt over the adult baby. Melanie tried not to think about how her step daughter was changing her into a new diaper and clothes as Hannah grabbed the diaper and started to get Mekanie dressed. Melanie suckled on the pacifier not even looking at Hannah as the woman unfolded the large pamper and placed it underneath her sister's bottom. She grabbed the baby powder out of the diaper bag and looked over the woman's crotch. She sprinkled the powder on the baby's crotch and bottom, making sure not to miss anything. She then grabbed the front of the diaper, pulling up the front flap between the baby's legs and securing it shut with two tapes. Hannah then reached for the onesie and proceeded to dress Melanie. She slid her hands underneath the babies arms, pulling her up into a sitting position before pulling the onesie over the baby's head. With a quick hand, she buttoned the woman's crotch snap shut over her diaper. She then looked over her handiwork. Please with the job she did, Hannah picked her sister up and brought her over to the bench. Once seated with Melanie straddling her lap, Hannah looked over at Debbie. "Would you like to feed her?" Debbie nodded."I think she has been through an awful lot today." "I wish mom was here, because right now she needs her mother." Debbie nodded and reached for the bottom of her shirt. She pulled it off and then grabbed the back of her bra, easily unfastening it before setting it on the bench beside her while her large breasts eagerly flopped loose, freed from their satin, double cupped keeper. Debbie motioned for Hannah to hand her the baby as Melanie realized she was going to have to breastfeed out here, in the open. The sheer realization of what was about to transpire caused the inside of her diaper to heat up from the fact that she was starting to get very turned on. Not even Debbie knew that this was one of her secret daydreams. Debbie cradled her baby in her arms, guiding the adult sized baby towards her left breast. She sighed as the feeling of the baby beginning to nurse radiated through her breast. Melanie suckled hard while trying her best to close her legs. She was caught off guard as she suddenly felt Debbie's hand go between her legs and cup her padded crotch, pulling her closer to Debbie. Debbie softly rubbed the baby's crotch, knowing that her friend was thoroughly enjoying the humiliation, but she also tried not to arouse the baby too much. The last thing she wanted to do was blow her cover. Hannah smiled, watching Debbie breast feed the baby. It seemed so wholesome and innocent until she looked downards at Debbie's hand which was gradually rubbing the inside slit Melanie's diaper like one would do if she was trying to arouse herself. This image made her think back to the laugh, then the moaning and then the talking she could of swore she had heard between Debbie and the baby. Then there was that box in the baby's nursery. She found herself slowly starting to piece together what she thought was impossible as sge looked at the baby suckling on Debbie's breast. It looked like she was enjoying herself a little too much. Melanie felt so tired and, after the day she was having, she felt pretty worn out and was more than happy to nurse from her friend's teat. She found herself closing her eyes as her mouth went on autopilot until she felt her lips leave the left tit only for it to be replaced with the right as she continued to nurse. Debbie continued to rub the inside of her friend's crotch. A soft, snoring sound suddenly filled her ears as she felt the steady suckingly sensation stop. She looked down, curious, to see Melanie had fallen asleep. She picked up the discarded pacifier and placed it in between her friend's lips and sat up from the bench, carrying her over to the blanket for her to take a nap. Hannah watched Debbie placing the baby onto the blanket and waited for her to walk back over and sit down on the ench. She internally fought with herself as the other woman put her bra back on, followed by her shirt. "Debbie I need to ask you something..." Deb finished getting dressed and turned her attention to her best friend's step daughter. "Sure, what's on your mind?" Hannah bit her lip, and tried to find the courage to say what she had to say, "are you playing me?" Debbie felt her heart drop as she stared back at the woman, wondering what she could have done for her to ask such a question. How did she blow her cover? Still, the cat wasn't entirely out of the bag and Debbie tried to play it cool. "What do you mean?" Hannah shook her head. " Is she really my baby sister? Don't lie to me. I am asking you a simple question; is this for real?" Debbie swallowed her pride and gave up the ghost. "No."

Episode 3: The Untimely Death of Midori Kaneda Daisuke was sitting in the grass across from Midori, each leaning against a different tree. Midori was still under the protection of the Miko, so Daisuke had volunteered to be her sitter for the day. “When you look at the Missive tomorrow,” she said to Midori, “it is going to have some words on it you won’t understand. Then you will read from it and become a Miko.” “So, my little card just changes?” Midori hadn’t let the small index card out of her sight since she received it that afternoon. She turned it over and over in her hands. For paper, the card was surprisingly resilient. “I don’t… I don’t want it to change. Can I get a different one?” Daisuke shook her head. “I am afraid not.” “What if I lose it?” “It will find you.” Daisuke smiled as she watched Midori play with the card. “Nobody can read what’s on it anymore, because it is your Missive. If you lose it, it will make its way back to you — that is how it works.” Everybody had something personal on their invitation, and often Miko didn’t like to talk about it. Daisuke had a feeling about Midori, though. She wanted to talk about it. “Is it something sentimental?” Daisuke asked. “Sort of,” Midori said, reading the card again and again. “They were the last words my dad said, before he passed away.” Maybe she could scan it. Or take a photograph. But if the words only appeared for Midori, would a picture be able to capture it? “I really don’t want it to go away…” “There is no way to stop it, I’m afraid. Not that I am aware of. Kuu might know more.” Contrary to the others - Kuu with her intellect, Naomi with her stoicism, and Kachiko and Pandora with their limitless energy - Daisuke was very casual about all of this. Midori decided that even if it wouldn’t work, she would try to scan the Missive either way. Then she would take a picture. Maybe she could find a way to transpose it, with tracing paper or something. Her art skills had improved considerably - maybe it wouldn’t be that difficult. Above all else, she wanted to hold onto this. “What did yours say?” Midori asked. “Your Missive.” “It was a long time ago,” Daisuke said. Her shoulders lifted in a shrug and she looked up into the trees. “I don’t really remember, but it was gone the next day and replaced with my invitation.” Although Daisuke seemed genuine in her answer, Midori didn’t think she would have ever forgotten the words on her little card. It was the handwriting itself she wanted to preserve. “How long have you been doing this?” “A while.” Daisuke at up and smiled. “Some Miko get their release after a year or two, and some take longer. But truly, I like it. Did you know that we don’t put on weight? You could go to a buffet tomorrow and eat a thousand bowls of ice-cream and you’d stay just as thin as you are now.” “So, it’s more than we don’t age. We literally don’t change at all.” Midori looked down at her flat chest with a little frown and covered them up with crossed arms. “And the Missive won’t wait a year for some C cups?” That might have been the first time Midori had ever made a joke around Daisuke. Actually, it might have been the first time she had made a joke in years. Daisuke laughed. “You’re funny, Miss Kaneda. You should cultivate that.” Midori nodded her head and looked down at the card once more. I’m funny, she thought. No one had ever said that to her before. “What was it like?” Daisuke asked. “What was it like to be under that thing’s control for so long? We think of it like a black cloud, but most of us don’t understand. Even I cannot say I fully understand what my sister went through. Is it exciting, feeling your own feelings again?” “Not really,” Midori said. “It feels the same. I just feel more… roomy, maybe? Like I’m blossoming. It’s hard to explain.” All these new parts of Midori were pushing themselves out, and she was becoming beautiful. “I am happy for you. I know that thing got away last night, but by this time tomorrow you’re going to have the power to fight for yourself. And we are also going to help keep you safe. Kuu has already contacted the other chapters of Miko, so they know what to expect should your Richi show up. You will not be a slave to it again, Miss Kaneda.” Daisuke got up off the ground. Midori tucked the card back in it’s envelope and got up after her. “Thank you for being so generous with me, Daisuke.” “We are friends now, and soon we will be Miko together. That’s like…” Daisuke took a moment to find the right words. “That’s like being sisters, isn’t it? Naomi is a little less sisterly, but even she cares for us, and you too.” Daisuke smoothed out her uniform - she wore the winter skirt even in the warmer months - and then pulled her bag over her shoulder. “Miko Midori,” Daisuke said. “It has a nice ring to it, doesn’t it?” Midori walked Daisuke to her house and invited her in for tea, which was the kinder of the things to do. Daisuke didn’t wait out by the mailbox. Midori decided the best thing to do was to ask her mom if her new friend could stay the night. “Are you from the music club too, Miss…” Midori’s mom blanked on the name. Truthfully, Midori hadn’t told it to her. “Hidoki,” Daisuke smiled. “But Daisuke is fine. And yes, that is right.” “I had no idea my little girl was so musically inclined,” Midori’s mom gushed. “After all these years!” Daisuke looked across the table at Midori’s burning cheeks before speaking again. “Actually, she’s quite talented. More so with drawing than music, though.” “I’m not exactly…” “An artist?! That’s so wonderful! I would love to see some of your work, Midori.” “Sure, Mom…” Midori felt silly at the mention of her single talent. What did it matter if she could draw stuff? It wasn’t that impressive, was it? She played with her food while she ate. “She’s really come out of her shell these past few days,” Daisuke explained. “Joining our club, showing her drawings.” “I was so worried. All Midori wanted to do was be alone in her room. She was still playing with dolls at—” “Mom!” Midori’s mom blushed a little and looked away with embarrassment. “I don’t think she’ll play with dolls anymore, Ms. Kaneda,” Daisuke encouraged. “She’s focused on other things.” “I just don’t think it’s proper to play with dolls at her age,” Midori’s mom said, ending the conversation. After dinner, Midori led the way up the stairs to her room. Daisuke followed behind. “Not proper to play with dolls,” Midori grumbled. “I don’t think anything is wrong with dolls. They aren’t all evil…” Midori still had problems believing Nari was evil, but a cursory glance at her right hand always reminded her. “Our line of work may teach you differently,” Daisuke smiled. Not all Richi took the form of dolls, but children were juicy founts of potential. Often girls were more controllable, so dolls and cats were the most common targets. Speaking of Richi and Miko… “If you want to do something about your Missive message, you will want to do it before you go to bed. It will change before morning.” “Right…” Midori pulled the extra futon out of her closet for Diasuke to sleep on. Then she went to her desk and fished around for some tracing paper. She still had some left over from when she was a kid - it’s not like she ever used it. But despite her newfound artistic ability, she couldn’t seem to copy the handwriting very well. She tapped her pencil against the desk, the same pencil she had used in the music room. The same pencil Nari shot out of her hand. “Don’t get flustered,” Daisuke told her, sounding much more confident than Midori. “You are so used to giving up on things that are challenging, because of your Richi. But you do not have to give up. You can keep going at it until you get it right.” Daisuke sat beside Midori at her desk and gently rested her hand upon hers. Almost instantly, with Daisuke beside her, she started to feel much more sure of herself. “Go on,” Daisuke encouraged. “I’m with you all the way.” It took nearly two hours until Midori was happy, happy enough that it looked just like her dad’s. She pinned it to the cork board on her wall with a thumbtack, next to pictures of an elementary school field trip and some A+ math tests. She hadn’t redecorated since she was eight or nine years old, and the whole room looked strange for a teenager. “I’m so proud of you, Miss Kaneda.” The fact that - after all this time - Daisuke could still be proud meant a lot to her. She was very instent on never losing sight of the things that mattered most to her, even if some of those things were insignificant to other people. “Now you just need to fill all your walls with pretty drawings.” Midori was exhausted; she couldn’t help it. It had been a long night after a long day. She crawled into bed with a little smile and pulled the blanket over her. Then she looked down at Daisuke, lying on the floor beside her bed on the pull-out futon that hadn’t been used in ages. The blankets were a little small on Daisuke - as tall as she was - but she looked comfortable all the same. Midori couldn’t remember the last time she had someone sleep so close to her, someone who wasn’t Nari. It was… comforting. “Goodnight Daisuke.” “Goodnight Miss Kaneda.” The next morning, Daisuke was awake before Midori. By the time the white-haired girl sat up in her bed, Daisuke was already sitting at Midori’s desk with the Missive in her hand. “Good morning, sleepy Miko. You can read it now if you want, but you might want to wait until we get to school and we were all together.” She must have been up a while, because Daisuke looked immaculate in her winter uniform. She handed Midori the little card and Midori read it to herself. Then her cheeks took on a bit of color and she looked at Daisuke with a pout. “You’ve got to be kidding me. No way I’m saying that…” This has to be a practical joke, she thought. “What does it say?” Daisuke asked, then followed up with a quick stipulation. “Don’t say it. Just paraphrase. I’m interested.” Midori didn’t tell her. She climbed out of bed and got herself ready for the day. She went downstairs and made a quick breakfast for her friend. Then a strange thought occurred to her. She was hungry. She slotted a second slice of bread into the toaster. “So you mean,” Midori said, passing Daisuke a plate of food, “your Missive wasn’t like… embarrassing?” “Mine? No, not at all. Why? Is yours?” Daisuke sat at the kitchen table and graciously ate her breakfast. “It means a lot to Kuu that you read your Missive with everyone present. You wouldn’t want to disappointed our chubby-cheeked friend, would you?” “I’m not saying it in front of anyone,” Midori said flatly, stuffing a piece of toast in her mouth. Her uniform was wrinkled from the day before, but she had bigger things to worry about. She tied a handkerchief under her hair and tied it in a bow on top of her head. All her life, Midori never put any stock in her appearance. She never cared what she looked like, because she thought there was never anything that could be done to make her look better. Maybe now it was time for a change. “That’s cute on you,” Daisuke said. Midori was such an ordinary girl; it was interesting and endearing to see her growing into herself. “Today is the first day of the rest of your life, Miss Kaneda. Are you excited?” “You could say that…” Nervous was a better word, though. All the time they spent walking to school together, she only grew more nervous. Everyone wanted to meet before classes, but Midori wasn’t quite ready. She spent the morning flipping the card over and over, trying to figure it out. A pledge, clearly. But why was it worded like that? “Having second thoughts?” Pandora leaned over and smiled at Midori, her short blue hair catching the light in an unusual way. “No, not really. I don’t know. I just…” She turned the card over again, the words staring back at Midori. “Do you remember what your Missive said? The day you took your vows?” Pandora shrugged her shoulders. “Nothing sounded weird, like the wording or anything?” “I guess mine was very vague,” Pandora answered. “I don’t remember, to be honest. They are usually something you understand in time, not right away.” That’s what Kuu said, anyway. She had all the theories and ideas that the group took as truth, mostly because she was the only one that cared enough to try to find answers. “I guess it’s fair to say I don’t understand it,” Midori sighed, twisting the index card again and again. Nothing changed. It didn’t give any further explanation. Midori’s nerves had reached their peak by the end of the school day. All five girls were seated in the music room when she arrived — even Naomi! — and they had arranged their chairs in an amphitheater style, all facing a table in the center of the room. “Welcome Midori,” Kuu said. “Please sit on the table.” “Do you have your Missive?” Kachiko asked excitedly. “She does, but she is shy about it,” Daisuke said. “She wouldn’t tell me either,” Pandora pouted. “You aren’t supposed to ask,” Naomi said. “Rules, shmules,” said Kachiko. “Quiet down,” Kuu told the group. “Midori needs to concentrate.” Midori sat on the edge of the table, across from everyone, and looked down at the Missive in her hand. “So I just… read it aloud? And I become a magical girl?” “Miko,” Kuu corrected. “Right. Miko girl.” Midori felt silly. If she hadn’t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn’t have believed any of this was real. “You should sit on the table,” Kuu said. “Lay on your back and get as comfortable as you can before you read. The process can be a bit… intense.” “And remember to read exactly what it says,” said Kachiko. “Don’t make it up as you go or anything like that.” “This is exciting,” Pandora whispered. “Isn’t it?” Daisuke said. “Another kid to look out for…” “Don’t ruin it, Naomi.” Kuu motioned to the table and Midori did as she was told. She laid down on the table and looked at the card once more. Then she puffed out her cheeks - a touch too pink for the spring air - and closed her eyes. “I don’t want to.” “You gotta,” Kachiko said. “Then I want to do it alone! There’s nothing that says I need witnesses, right?” This was a joke, Midori thought. They switched my card! “You don’t have to,” Pandora said. “Only Naomi did hers alone.” “And there’s nothing wrong with that,” Naomi said. “Please, Miri? You can trust us!” “If you’d rather be alone, you can be, Miss Kaneda.” “If something goes wrong,” Kuu said, “we’d like to be there to help.” Midori sighed and re-read the card for the thousandth time. No matter how she interpreted it, it sounded messed up. As simple statement, but heavy with meaning. But Midori knew she should defer to the judgement of the other Miko. “Fine…” Midori did what she was told. What else could she do, really? She laid nervously on the table and closed her eyes, hearing shuffling around her as the girls waited impatiently. She didn’t have to read the card; she had it memorized. Midori waited until everything was quiet, took a deep breath, and read the card aloud. “I want and I wait, missing what I cannot find… a girl that’s all mine.” There was giggling — a lot of giggling — but Midori didn’t hear any of it. Lightning crackled from her extremities, her fingertips and her toes, and danced noisily along the walls. It zipped past each girl, who had carefully positioned themselves to avoid it. When it was over, there were long black burns on the walls, a bookshelf on fire, and hundreds of shredded books settling throughout the air. And of course, on the table, Midori was dead. Midori woke in the center of a forest, where the sky was eternally dusk and everything around her was just a silhouette. “Well, I’m not in Kansas anymore.” And her Missive was clearly not a joke. But where was she now? “Hello?” she called. There was only one path straight ahead of her. She decided to follow it. The trees had a verdant yellow bark that reflected dimly in the long shadows, and they looked eternally unnatural and unearthly. Most peculiar of all, however, was that there were no other sounds than the crunch of Midori’s school shoes in the dirt. There were birds or animals or anything one might associate with a forest. She followed the path through the dusk, looking nervously over her shoulder as she went. Behind her, the path seemed to disappear after only a few feet, lost in the shadows. She felt her hands, but nothing seemed right. Shouldn’t she have powers? But she didn’t. She was her usual self in her usual clothes, walking through a dark forest. And Midori didn’t like it. Eventually, the forest made way to a clearing and in that clearing stood a building — a pagoda with four tiers — and on the stairs of the pagoda was a tiger. Its black stripes were impossibly dark against the almost luminescent white fur. Perhaps more impossible, however, was that it raised its head and yawned, then began to talk. “Rather late to be walking on your own, wouldn’t you say?” “I would say,” Midori muttered, looking at the sky, then at the tiger. She didn’t approach. She didn’t want to die. Little did she know, she already had. “I just didn’t think you’d say.” He laughed. Midori didn’t know tigers could laugh. “This is some Alice in Wonderland stuff,” Midori said more to herself than to the tiger. “Perhaps Alice became an Unmei no Miko, and they forgot to tell that part of the story.” The tiger rose to its feet at the top of the stairs and slowly began to wander down toward the girl. “You have come to a very sacred place, Midori Kaneda. What is it you seek?” For a tiger, this one was quite polite. “I suppose I’m here to become one of the Miko girls. They said it was my destiny, and… and they said I can’t die. If I can’t die, I can take care of my mom. You know? It seems… worthwhile.” Midori felt awkward. Philosophical conversations with a tiger wasn’t on her agenda for the day. “Oh, I’m afraid you’ve been swindled in that case,” the tiger said. He made his way to the bottom of the stairs and approached the white-haired girl. Though she backed away as he came closer, she eventually found herself against a tree. The tiger — who was much larger closer up — stood as tall as the girl did, with a head the size of a beach ball. A head which he softly rubbed against her arm, affectionately. “You see, Midori, you are dead right now.” “What?” Midori blinked in surprise, looking at the tiger, then at the sky. This was being dead? she wondered. “But… but I’m not supposed to be. I’m supposed to be a Miko. Right? My mom… she…” What was all this for? Midori felt sick to her stomach. “Relax.” The tiger laughed again, plopping down on the ground in front of Midori and stretching out. The two of them nearly matched: white hair amidst the contrasting shadows. “Death to a Miko is a setback, a time to recuperate and reflect, and then return where you left off. While dead, time won’t progress. You can feel free to spend as much time here as you see fit.” He made it seem like a rather good deal, all things considered. “Oh…” Midori took a moment to let that sink in. “Why?” “If not for this opportunity,” the tiger explained, “you would learn nothing of the reason you died or how to prevent it in future times.” He put his head down on his front paws and wagged his long tail into Midori’s side, knocking her over and into his fur. He felt like a warm blankety beanbag. It took a minute for Midori to settle into him, but she found it oddly comforting. “So, am I here to reflect on anything in particular this time, or is it like an introductory course in dying?” Did all Miko die right away? Midori wondered. Did this happen every time they died? “This time, Miko Midori, you are here to discover what your weakness is and forge it into a strength.” “I barely know who I am. How am I supposed to know my weakness?” “Ah yes, you were touched by the Richi. I smell it on you.” “Great, I smell too…” Midori sighed, running her fingers through the tiger’s fur. He truly was soft. “This is not a discovery I can make for you, Midori. You will find clues inside your pagoda, but the answer will come from you. You must discover your weakness. You must fight it on the highest tier. Then you must absorb its strength, so it becomes your own. I will accompany you, but I cannot give you answers.” “A test,” Midori sighed. “Just what I need.” The pagoda, with its four tiers, loomed ominously above the clearing. The stairs led to the opened door at the bottom. She climbed up from her comfortable spot on the ground and made her way up the stairs, toward the trial of a lifetime. [Ending Song & Credits] ------------- Cast & Height: Midori Kaneda > 158cm (5'2") Pandora > 167cm (5'6") Kachiko Kazumi > 152cm (5'0") Daisuke Hidoki > 173cm (5'8") Kuu > 165cm (5'5") Naomi > 168cm (5'6")

Episode 2: Home Field Disadvantage “Is this where you live?” Naomi asked. “Yes, but…” Midori looked at her house, but something was wrong. Like the lights were too bright or too dark. Or the shingles were the wrong color. Something small, something she couldn’t discern. “This doesn’t look—” Just as Midori walked past the front gate, in an instant, everything felt heavy. Little black clouds spun around the property and Midori could hardly breathe. Naomi pulled her back, so that she could put herself between Midori and the house. “It’s here,” Naomi said quietly. It must have been unbelievably powerful for Naomi to sense it. Though Miko and Richi were natural enemies, detecting one another was a difficult task. It relied more on intuition than anything else; Daisuke was the resident expert. For a Richi to exert its power like this, though… Naomi worried she may be in over her head. “You can’t trust yourself right now,” she told Midori. “You can’t trust your feelings. You can trust me and only me, understand?” When Midori didn’t immediately answer, she turned around to look at her. “I said, do you understand?!” “Y-yeah. I understand…” Naomi seemed unaffected by the weight, but Midori could barely stand up. She trudged past the shadows and into her house, following Naomi inside. Midori clutched the door frame and tried to catch her breath. It felt… impossible. Naomi was alert, her eyes finding corners of the room like a predator… or an extremely frightened child. She wished she could have just sent Midori away, but the Richi would only follow her. She was the target. “Which is your favorite room?” Naomi asked. “Your bedroom?” “My mom’s room,” Midori said quietly, pulling herself through the black smoke. It kept getting thicker and thicker and she would lose sight of Naomi every once in a while. She held the wall for support, but her knees buckled and slid to the floor. “You’re going to be fine,” Naomi said, but it sounded strange, like she wasn’t good at reassurances. Midori started to cough and heave, unable to get a breath. “Come out here and fight me, you coward!” Naomi shouted through the house. But it wouldn’t. It would keep playing this game through Midori, hurting her, making her a liability. It wanted her back more than it was afraid of Naomi. But it was time to change that. The lanky girl pulled a lollipop out of her pocket and stuck it in her mouth and - like before, with Kuu - there was a light. Tendrils of bright white ribbons came out of Naomi’s hands, crackling with energy as they danced around her and cocooned her entire body like a caterpillar. And just like the analogy, she burst from the encasement. Naomi’s new ensemble was different from Kuu’s. There were no wings, and her juvenile school uniform had shorts instead of a skirt. Her round collar was adorned in a dark blue ribbon tied as a cravat. Her hair was much shorter and swept to the side. Ribbons of light snaked from her hands, and coiled at her feet. Naomi posed only for a second before rushing over to Midori. She untied the ribbon from her hand and twirled it around the white-haired girl. Even after Naomi let go of the ribbon, it continued to swirl around Midori. The glowing ribbon ushered the shadows away and Midori took a few breaths of clean air. “Hang in there, cutie pie,” Naomi said with a smile. “You’re strong enough to get through this, and I know you can do it!” Naomi’s new outfit was a little more childish than the high school uniform Midori was wearing. But there was something else… something Midori couldn’t put her finger on. Naomi was definitely different. “Are you okay?” Naomi asked and Midori nodded. “Then let’s get going.” Naomi led the way to the stairs and Midori followed a step behind. The ribbon continued to circle her, cleansing the darkness, as she moved. She had an easier time walking up the stairs than she did walking in the front door of the house. Whatever magic the ribbon had, it was working. “That room is my mom’s,” Midori said. “On the left.” “I need you to stay close to me, alright?” Naomi’s voice wasn’t short and curt like it had been before - it was warm and caring. But there was something else to it, something slightly different. “I don’t know if I can beat this one without the others. But I’m gonna try my best! And you can try your best not to be tricked, okay cutie?” Naomi turned and winked at Midori and that’s when the difference became apparent. Her uniform, her hair. Her voice, her demeanor. Her flat chest. Naomi had turned into a boy. “Um…” Naomi readied his right hand - still wrapped in the long ribbon of light, and kicked in the door to Midori’s mom’s room. There, in front of her, Midori saw her mom lying in bed, hovering just a little bit above it with a familiar doll perched on top of her chest. Nari. “it’s right there! Get it!” Midori tried to push past Naomi to get to her mom, but Naomi held her back. “Nobody is in here,” Naomi said. He saw the bed, but no one was on it. Not Midori’s mom, and not the Richi. “It is playing tricks on you, hun. Tell me what you see and we’ll try to get to the bottom of it.” Midori looked frightened and shook her head, pointing desperately at the bed. Her mom… she had to save her mom. “Cutie, calm down,” Naomi said sternly, in his slightly deeper voice. “There’s nothing in here. Close your eyes and count with me, okay?” “But she’s…” Midori looked at the bed a moment longer and let her eyes flutter closed. Her mom wasn’t there. Nari wasn’t there either. Midori needed to calm down. “You’re sure she’s not there…?” “Count with me,” Naomi repeated and took Midori’s hands, playing with her fingers. “One little frightened girl, fighting off her fears. Two pretty ribbons who will fight off what appears…” Each number he counted was punctuated with a squeeze on Midori’s fingers, until he got to her thumb. “Five pretty Miko who keep each other safe. And six, maybe soon, if Midori follows her fate.” Midori opened her eyes, looked up at Naomi, and then around the room. Everything was dark, but the swirling ribbon of light kept the darkness away from her. And on the bed… there was no one. No mom, no Nari. “They aren’t here…” “It’s going to make you see things,” Naomi told her. “Impossible things. So until I send it, you can’t believe anything you see here.” Richi were not killed or vanquished or defeated - attempting to do so would be impossible. Instead, if one was weakened, the Missive would appear with the words needed to send it away. Kuu had a theory that Richi were unsettled spirits and the girls were sending them peacefully to the afterlife, but Naomi wasn’t sure he agreed with that. “I’ll try,” Midori said. But honestly, she felt guilty. Her Nari… she was so important to her. And now she was going to go away. Midori played with her fingers and did her best not to think about it. “We should check my room, if she’s not in here.” “Help me,” a voice called from the hallway. A familiar voice. “Please, they’re going to kill me, Midori…” “Let’s go to your bedroom then,” Naomi said. If he had heard Nari’s voice, he didn’t give any indication. “They want to take me away from you… don’t you love me? Why are you helping them?” “Y-you’re…” Naomi looked at Midori and Midori fumbled for a sentence. “You’re going to want to go in the door there, on the right. That’s my bedroom.” “She’s making you feel sick,” Nari called out from down the hall. “She’s trying to trick you and you’re falling for it. I love you, Midori. You’re acting so careless and stupid. You’re going to let her hurt me. I thought you loved me. Why are you doing this? Take the vase in the hall and hit her as hard as you can! We’ll run and we’ll be safe.” “—if that thing is in there, it won’t be happy. Remember what I said.” What he said? It was so hard to listen to two people. “Thing? Is that all I am to you, Midori? A thing?” “N-no…” Midori shook her head and looked down at her feet. She struggled to focus. “I… I mean, I forgot what you said…” “Please, I’m so scared! Remember all the times you were scared and I cuddled with you and helped you feel better?” “Midori?” Naomi asked again, but he was hardly getting through. The light ribbon surrounding Midori caught her by the ankle and pulled her up off the ground, suspending her upside down in front of Naomi. “It’s talking to you, isn’t it? You can’t listen! It’s trying to hurt you!” “She can’t even hear what I’m saying, and she thinks so poorly of me… how could you have a friend like that?” “He’s not my friend,” Midori answered. Naomi stared blankly at her, then frowned. Midori struggled to keep her skirt from falling down as she was held up by her ankle. “Let me down, Naomi!” “Why?” he said sourly. “I’m not your friend.” “I… I didn’t mean it like…” “I’ll handle it myself,” he said coldly, much more like his old self. The door to the bedroom glowed with energy and slammed open. Naomi stepped inside, and as soon as he did, sounds of a battle started. Midori was still left in the hall, hanging by her ankle. “She abandoned you, see? She doesn’t care about you; she just wants to hurt me! Why are you letting her? Why aren’t you helping me? Why do you hate me?” Tears poured down Midori’s cheeks as she struggled with the ribbon, but it was no use. Nothing worked. Her hands went right through the ribbon of light, but it held her ankle all the same. “Naomi!” Midori shouted. “Let me down! Stop it! Stop fighting!” “You were so lucky to have a friend like me and you were so easy fooled by their lies. You’re a bad friend, Midori. You’re a bad person.” Unexpectedly, Naomi was shot out of the bedroom and hit the hallway wall with a sickening thud, then fell to the floor. “It’s so strong,” Naomi coughed. Then dark spears of smoke burst from the bedroom and impaled the skinny boy through the shoulders, causing him to scream. Midori looked at Naomi in a panic and the light ribbon around her ankle snapped. She fell to the ground and quickly got to her feet. Midori rushed in front of the door and put her arms out, protecting Naomi. Inside the bedroom, Nari floated amidst a sea of shadows. “Let him go, Nari! Leave him alone!” “She’s still connected to you,” Naomi said, though the spears of shadows pinned her securely to the wall. “Your confidence is poison to her…” “She wants you to poison me. She wants to turn you against me, Midori. Don’t be weak!” Midori kept her arms outstretched, the weight of the room pulling her toward the carpet. She struggled to keep her knees locked and standing. “Nari…” Midori said. “I’ll go with you. You and me. We can go anywhere you want. But you need to let Naomi go, okay? Understand?” “She’ll follow us. They’ll hunt us, Midori! That’s what they do!” “Don’t bargain with it, Midori.” Naomi winced as energy crackled through the spears. Then there was an arrow - a beautiful lilac arrow - that sliced through the darkness, shattering the spears that pinned Naomi to the wall. At the end of the hall, with a crossbow in her hands, was Kachiko, dressed in a sailor uniform with a long grey skirt. The bow around her collar was a subtle yellow and her pigtails were replaced by sensibly pinned up hair. Most unusual, though - she was wearing glasses. “Midori,” Kachiko spoke softly, with none of her telltale hyperactivity. “Take the pencil from your pocket and draw something on the wall. Anything at all.” “It’s a trick! You can’t draw, Midori. They are trying to humiliate you!” But… “But I can,” Midori said to her doll with a hint of happiness in her voice. “I can draw.” Midori reached into her pocket and pulled out the pencil she had put there earlier that day, but the moment she did, a tendril of shadow shot straight through her hand and knocked her into the wall. She let out a loud, sharp scream and blood dripped down her fingers onto the carpet. “You betrayed me! The only thing you ever did right was loyalty, and now you’re a failure at that as well!” “Naomi, if you would,” Kachiko looked at Naomi and Naomi nodded. Though he still struggled to move, he summoned his ribbons in the middle of the air. Kachiko hurried down the hall and drew her crossbow. With apt precision, she fired two lilac bolts straight into the ribbons. The ribbons twisted around one another as the bolts bounced off the door frame, ricocheting around the bedroom and binding the doll mid-air. The darkness whirled around Midori and she slid to the floor. Everything spun around her as she looked through her hand, through the hole in the center, and at the doll wrapped in ribbons. Kachiko walked up to it just as the room faded away and blackness overtook Midori. “I thought you were my friend. I thought you loved me…” When Midori opened her eyes, she was in Naomi’s arms. The smoke around the house was gone and Naomi had wrapped Midori’s hand in one of his ribbons. It pulsed and glowed, leaving a tingling warmth where it touched, like being woken up by a rising sun. It started in the wound and spread up Midori’s body. “Quite a strong one,” Kachiko mumbled. The bedroom was trashed. The Cleansers would be there soon. “I didn’t see a Missive,” Naomi noted. “That’s because there wasn’t one.” The doll had vanished in a puff of smoke, relieved of its physical form. It wouldn’t be able to do anything until it found a new host. “Then where did it go?” Naomi asked. “We have more pressing matters.” Kachiko nodded at Midori and Naomi pulled the shivering white-haired girl tighter into his arms. Though the pain in her hand was gone, Midori knew she had very nearly died just then. If Nari had stabbed her somewhere else, she wouldn’t have survived. “We promised to keep you safe,” Naomi told her. “And we’re going to.” Kachiko untied the ribbon on her uniform, which dissolved into light. Her pigtails returned, along with her high school uniform and her child-like figure. “Wow! That was scary!” The next day, Midori wasn’t sure any of it had been real. The blood that stained the carpet was gone. Her bedroom was back to normal. The hole in her hand was healed, without so much as a scar. The only real difference was Nari, or a lack thereof. Maybe it was all a dream… But as Midori walked out of her house that morning for school, Naomi was sitting by the mailbox. Had she been there all night, Midori wondered. “Hey…” “Morning.” Naomi was back to being both decidedly stoic and decidedly a girl. She stood up and looked at the white-haired girl. Naomi’s soft blue eyes were surrounded with dark rings; she had indeed been awake all night. Naomi started the walk toward school. Her uniform looked fresh, with the exception of sitting on the ground. Did transforming back clean her uniform, Midori wondered, or was it spared the damage of the fight since she wasn’t actually wearing it? Nonetheless, Midori followed behind her. “I think she went away,” Midori said. “You don’t have to watch over me like this.” “It wasn’t sent. You aren’t safe until it is. Which means - unless you decide to embrace your fate and become a Miko - one of us will watch over you at all times.” The lack of a Missive was news that had gotten back to Kuu, and Naomi knew from the texts she had received through the night that it was a point of concern. “How’s your hand?” Naomi asked, though she knew the answer: healed, perhaps still tingling. It was her power. “Better.” Midori waited a few more minutes before asking some questions. “If it didn’t go away, then where did it go?” “Kachiko said it abandoned its form, and that’s the only way it escaped.” “Abandoned its form? Can Richi do that?” “Not usually,” Naomi said flatly. “Richi feed on the potential of humans, and they store it like humans store fat. With enough potential, they can do things that are ordinarily impossible. Form-switching is one of those things.” “Like, transformations?” Midori asked. She was beginning to notice some similarities between the Richi and the girls from the music club. “Yes. Miko have extremely high potential, which is how we change into our Miko forms. Kuu believes the Missive chooses girls with naturally high potential to become Miko. But Richi - unlike humans and Miko - have no potential.” “So they steal it?” “A creature with no potential - human or Miko or Richi - can no longer exist. That’s why Hollows die if we send the Richi attached to them.” “So they do it to survive?” Naomi stopped in place and turned to face Midori. “Richi are not evil. They manipulate and switch forms because it is effective. They aren’t trying to hurt people, but they hurt them nonetheless. They bring misery and death everywhere they go.” “But what if we could come up with a food drive or—” “Forget it.” Naomi turned and walked on ahead. “If you want to get yourself killed defending some parasite, go right ahead. I won’t try to stop you next time.” Midori followed behind Naomi all the way to school, but they didn’t say anything more. Midori had a lot of questions about what happened last night, and about what the Miko girls might expect of her moving forward, but it would have to wait. Obviously Naomi wasn’t the right person to answer her questions. At lunch, Midori decided to gamble on the music room. She didn’t want to wait until the end of the day to meet up, and maybe some of the other girls had the same idea. Thankfully, luck was on her side. Kuu, Daisuke, and Pandora had been working on some strategies to counter any future Nari attacks when Midori walked in. Pandora moved over and patted the seat next to her. “I am glad to see you’re okay,” Daisuke smiled. Kuu looked forlorn as she spoke. “Had I thought your Richi would attack you at home - and so soon - I would have sent more of us.” “But it all worked out,” Pandora said. “Because you suggested we send Kachiko for backup,” Kuu sulked. She was taking this shortsightedness personally. Strategy was her thing, and she’d miscalculated. “You must have a lot of questions, Miss Kaneda,” Daisuke changed the topic, then nodded to Kuu. After all, Kuu was the resident question-answerer. “Right,” Kuu agreed. “Ask anything you’d like.” Midori had been formulating questions for the better part of the morning, and she wasn’t sure where to start. Maybe where she left off with Naomi. “Naomi said that Nari abandoned her form…” “Yes,” Kuu said with a bit of anxiety. “We should have seen that coming.” “So it’s normal?” “Normal, no. It requires a massive amount of potential, much more than taking a new form. But your Richi has a lot of potential to spare.” Ten years sapping potential from a girl who might become a Miko put this situation squarely in uncharted territory. Nothing was impossible. “But Nari’s doll form is gone forever?” Naomi wasn’t sure she wanted to know the answer to that question. Even before Nari could talk, she was Midori’s favorite toy. And now, she would never see it again. “Part of acquiring a form involves destroying the original,” Kuu explained. “Richi join with the host and quickly replace every part it. Soon, the original is gone and only the Richi remains. But the process is exhausting. We should have a few days reprieve - maybe a week - before your Richi shows itself again.” Though Kuu was unsure about that last part. If Midori’s Richi really did have near-limitless potential, would it need to recover? “What if it doesn’t find a form?” Midori asked. Pandora shook her head and fielded this question herself. “Every moment without a form drains it. You know how Kuu said taking a new form is exhausting? Not having one is like taking a new form over and over and over and over until it starves.” “Though this works to our advantage.” Daisuke said. “We cannot locate or send a Richi without a form. The sooner it finds one, the better.” “So we are just waiting for someone’s doll to be destroyed or someone’s pet to die?” Midori’s question was rhetorical. She knew that was exactly what they were doing. “We don’t have a choice,” Kuu muttered. “The best thing we can do is stop them as soon as we can.” “What if we made a deal?” Midori offered. “We offer Nari some potential so she doesn’t have to die, and she stops stealing it from other people. Don’t Miko have a ton of potential?” “That’s not how it works,” Kuu said sharply. “You can’t make deals with them. You can’t reason with them.” “I know it seems like Nari is a person,” Daisuke cut in. “But she is not. Her personality, her identity, is a fabrication created to convince you to care for her and keep her close. It is no different than a bug who can blend in with a leaf. Survival is an instinct it follows, and the rest is adaptation. Humans respond best to emotional connection.” Midori looked at Daisuke and then down at the table. Maybe it was just wishful thinking. “I understand how you feel,” Daisuke sighed. “My sister had one, a Richi like yours. Her goldfish. She won it at a festival when she was eight years old. She loved it more than anything. More than anyone. It got her killed. Then it moved onto the next young girl.” “I’m sorry,” Midori muttered, looking down at her hands. “I didn’t mean…” “I know.” Daisuke smiled. “It will be okay, Miss Kaneda. This is all very new.” New didn’t begin to describe it. For ten years, Midori had felt almost nothing other than anxiety and fear. In the past twenty-four hours, she felt excitement and terror and passion and anger and admiration and awe. She was overwhelmed by it. And now they were asking her… “Yesterday, you said I was supposed to be a Miko,” Midori started. “The Missive told you that, didn’t it? But I can’t be. I have to be here for my mom. Yesterday, Naomi almost died and—” “Miko can’t die,” Pandora interrupted. Midori thought she misheard her, but Kuu stepped in to explain. “Miko don’t bleed. We don’t age. We don’t die in a traditional way. And we don’t get a choice when to stop. One day, when it’s our time, a Missive arrives and releases us from our duty.” “I wouldn’t age?” Midori looked down at her body and patted her chest. A lot of people would go for that, right? She would be no older than a high schooler for as long as she could remember. That made Midori wonder - if the other girls didn’t age, how old were they really? “I’m not sure I like that…” “That’s common,” Kuu smiled. “But it gives us a lot of free time. Kachiko has learned sixteen different instruments, and Daisuke knows eight languages.” Midori spent her entire life unable to do even the simplest thing. To have time to be good at everything… it was nothing short of a miracle. But there was still one problem: her mom. If she didn’t age, her mom would notice. “I… I can’t do this. It’s crazy. And you three, you five honestly, are putting way too much pressure on me! I can’t lead anyone, and I can’t do anything, and you’re all just…” “Would you like to see what the Missive says?” Kuu asked. “They come in small envelopes. They tell us what to do. This one told us to find you, to save you, and to invite you. But after we do all that, the card is yours. And it’s supposed to have a message just for you.” Invitation Missives were private things, and nobody would be allowed - or even able - to read it. For Naomi - who had also declined at first - reading her Missive had helped change her mind. Midori sighed and slumped back in her chair. It couldn’t hurt, she thought. It was just a piece of paper. “Okay…” Kuu reached down to her school bag - sitting at her feet - and fished out a small, red envelope. As she flipped it over, it was clear that it had been opened before. Midori took it and opened it once more. The note inside - the same size as the small envelope and made of thick cardstock - had gold lettering set into the paper. Immediately, Midori recognized the handwriting as her father’s. “Your mom is a strong woman, but she’s not as strong as she thinks. Please take care of her. I love you.” The words, the assembly, the exact structure… it was the last thing Midori’s father said to her, shortly before he died. Nobody else was present for that, not even Nari, since it happened when Midori was only five years old. She looked at the card and her eyes watered up. She wiped them with the backs of her hands. She couldn’t let her mom down now. She had to take care of her, right? And if she died because of some crazy doll, or because of a thousand other reasons, she couldn’t keep that promise. She had to keep that promise, no matter what. If a Miko really couldn’t die, then… “Okay,” Midori muttered through her tears. “I’ll do it.” Midori would become a Miko, whatever that meant. She might have some sort of initiation, or maybe she already was a Miko. Maybe she was one all along. But more than just a fancy title, more than the super powers she might get, she had something new. She had friends. Real friends. [Ending Song & Credits] ------------- Cast & Eye Color: Midori Kaneda > green Pandora > blue Kachiko Kazumi > grey Daisuke > hazel Kuu > brown Naomi > blue

Deleted